"BF 
 
 1251 
 •D3 
 

 5 h ° C 3 % ' y » i * \ v s o , , ^> N o> o. ^ * °/ v r- V 
 
r >* ,S>^>. 
 
 
 s ' o » x * .A 
 
 
jlaiJ Edition. Price .V) Cents. 
 
 PHILOSOPHY 
 
 ? 1 
 
 I " II 
 
 'SPIRITUAL INTERCOURSE; 
 
 » 
 
 I 
 
 * BEING AN EXPLANATION 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 OF MODERN MYSTERIES. 
 
 i 
 
 BY ANDREW JACKSON DAVIS, 
 
 I'JTHOR OK "NATURE'S DIVINE REVELATIONS," "THE GREAT HARMONIA, 
 
 3 
 
 ETC., ETC 
 
 "CAN THERE ANY GOOD THING COME OUT OK NAZARETH?" — Bible. 
 
 I 
 
 : 
 
 [ I 
 
 NEW YORK: ft 
 
 1 
 I 
 
 \ FOWLER AND WELLS, PUBLISHERS, 
 
 NO. 3 08 BROADWAY. 
 
 1855. 
 
THE 
 
 PHILOSOPHY 
 
 SPIRITUAL INTERCOURSE, 
 
 BEING AN EXPLANATION 
 
 OF MODERN MYSTERIES. 
 
 y 
 
 BY ANDREW JACKSON DAVIS, 
 
 AUTHOR or "nature's divine revelations," "the great harmonia" etc. bto 
 
 
 Can there any oood thing come out op Nazareth?"— Bible. 
 
 NEW YOEK : 
 
 FOWLERS & WELLS, PUBLISHERS, 
 
 NO. 30? rROADWAY 
 
 To Eoston : 
 
 PH!i«r.KL-m.v : 
 
 142 Wadiington Street. } 1856. No. 231 Arch Su-eet. 
 
 I 
 
$** 
 
 ~*»\ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1851, 
 
 By ANDREW JACKSON IXi^iS 
 in the Clerk's Office of the District Ccurt of Connecticut. 
 
 STEREOTYPED BY 
 
 RICHARD H. HOBBS, 
 
 HARTFORD, CONN. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 Particularly during the last fifteen months, the author has received letters 
 from both ladies and gentlemen of education, respectability, and influence in this 
 country ; all more or less concerning the causes of the wonderful phenomena 
 recently unfolded by what are commonly termed " mysterious noises." He could 
 not promptly respond to the numerous questions of these correspondents for two 
 reasons : 
 
 1st. He has been engaged for several months in an interior investigation 
 respecting the nature and mode of the Divine Existence ; and while absorbed in 
 these researches, it is both painful and injurious to allow foreign subjects or trains 
 of thought to break in upon that concentration of mind which is essential to his 
 Superior Condition. 
 
 2d. Prior to the writing of this work, the author had not particularly and interi- 
 orly investigated or surveyed the whole field occupied by these mysterious phe- 
 nomena, sufficiently to pronounce an intelligent and reliable judgment upon their 
 merits or demerits. Neither had he examined the subject with any special refer- 
 ence to its real or apparent connection with the teachings and developments of the 
 Harmonial Philosophy. 
 
 In order to properly answer all the letters and questions of his esteemed corres- 
 pondents aright, the author has been impressed to turn aside from the great sub- 
 ject of his investigations, which are designed for the second volume of " The Great 
 Harmonia," and write and prepare the ensuing pages for publication; they con- 
 tain the author's " Interior Impressions" concerning the philosophy of spiritual 
 intercourse, in its limited and broadest sense. His impressions are particularly 
 addressed to the reader's understanding. 
 
 The exceeding happiness which the revelations of the harmonial philosophy 
 have imparted to hundreds of minds in the United States, is a source of lasting 
 satisfaction to those who labor for its dissemination and application to the interests 
 and pursuits of every-day life. For the edification of those who do not compre- 
 hend its nature, scope, teachings, and tendencies, it is here deemed proper to 
 remark that it hath two objects in view — two ends to accomplish, to which all its 
 scientific, theological, and religious teachings are particularly subservient, namely : 
 
 1st. The harmonization of the individual. To accomplish this, it presents 
 an analysis of the human affections and faculties ; it exhibits both the natural 
 and inverted modes of their manifestation ; it discovers the various and diversified 
 causes of evil and wrong in the world, and prescribes the infallible remedy ; it 
 harmonizes the elements of the human soul, to the end that men thus united within 
 themselves, may conspire and form a united race. It supposes that man possesses 
 in a finite degree, the attributes of the Infinite •, that all Development — Architec- 
 ture — Commerce — Language — Science — Philosophy — Theology — Government — 
 Authority — Art — Music — Poetry — &c, have their seat, germ, or beginning prin- 
 ciple, in the human soul, and that the development of each one is in actual propor- 
 tion to the soul's growth. Tins is equally true with reference to the race, as it is 
 in respect to the individual. 
 
 2d. The harmonization of society ; to bring all affections, professions, inter- 
 ests, and pursuits into unity, as the notes of a musical instrument. Unity, as the 
 author is impressed to define it in the rarmonial philosophy, comprehends every 
 conception and idea of " Elysium" — w ' Utopia" — " City of the Sun" — " New 
 Atlantis"-*-" Dream of Perpetual Peace" — " Celestial City" — " New Jerusalem" 
 — " Millennium" — "' Home" — " Harmony" — " Happiness" — and " Heaven ;" for 
 all the conceptions of which these various terms are expressive, have their origin 
 in the immanent elements of the Soul, and are consequently homoccntrical. The 
 various sects and systems of faith existing all evince the conception and impression 
 
4 PREFACE. 
 
 I 
 of a period of Unity sometime in the future. Each sect, howeve, , entertains but 
 partial and in many respects incorrect conceptions of that period, as each does 
 also of God, of Immortality, and of that future Happiness to which mankind indi- 
 vidually aspire ; yet the very existence of such a conception of heavenly happiness 
 or millennial harmony among all sects and nations, and in all periods of human 
 liistory, proves that the elements and causes of that conception are eternal in Man 
 and in Nature, and, therefore, homogeneous with the constitution and design of 
 the Divine Mind. Unity, in Man and in Society, includes the full growth and 
 harmonious action of every Passion, Desire, or Love. This is the ultimate of 
 God's design and of human desire ; and when it is accomplished, Man will be in 
 harmony with Himself, with his Neighbor, with the Universe, and with the Uni- 
 versal Father. 
 
 Such are the humanitary objects and lofty tendencies of the Harmonial Philo- 
 sophy. 
 
 The author is constantly receiving communications from all portions of this 
 country, (the reception of which he avails himself of this opportunity to heartily 
 acknowledge,) — letters, containing convincing evidences that the work of indi- 
 vidual, social, and theological reformation is strongly and steadily progressing. 
 The following extract will illustrate the nature of one class of the author's corres- 
 pondence : 
 
 Norwich, Conn., January, 1851. 
 
 " A. J. Davis : Dear Sir, * * * The work goes bravely forward * * * The 
 reading of Nature's Divine Revelations has just converted an Atheist here to a 
 belief in God and Immortality. Yours fraternally, * * m 
 
 Hundreds of minds, who can not find sufficient evidence in any existing systems 
 of religions or philosophy to convince their rational understanding of the existence 
 of divine and spiritual things, are being constantly rescued and saved from the 
 darkness of skepticism by the teachings of the harmonial philosophy. 
 
 Of still another class of letters, containing questions concerning the physiological 
 phenomena of death, and the philosophy of spiritual intercourse, the following is 
 an example : 
 
 Conway, Mass., Jan. 11, 1851. 
 
 " A. J. Davis : Dear Sir, — The consolation and melody of spirit which have 
 flowed in upon me from meditations guided by your writings, being yet imperfect 
 in their fullness, urge me to a few inquiries. 
 
 I am ( often met by those who point to obscurities on the horizon that has been 
 so expanded — to yet some clouds on the very brilliant sky that has been so gener- 
 ally cleared away ; and some of these apparent deformities seem to require the 
 elucidations of the author. 
 
 1st. In the account of James Victor Wilson, why does he say that, ' we passed 
 from the earth-sphere through the opening at one of the poles ?' 
 
 2. Why, in another place, is it said, that ' it being summer and the doors open, 
 you saro the spirit pass out at the door V 
 
 3. By what law are spirits affected by gross matter as indicated in these 
 instances ? 
 
 4. How is it that those spirits ' walked' the atmosphere, when, as we pre- 
 sume, it is of such uniform density that there can be no aerial mountains upon 
 the sides of which spirits might walk ? 
 
 5. When spirits pass from the earth-sphere, is it to some distant and superior 
 sphere from which they often come to guide their earth-friends onward and 
 hi IS In r ' 
 
 6. If so do they affect us only through the spirit ; or are there physical and 
 sensuous demonstrations ? 
 
 Many from whom 'anxiety is not yet effaced' would rejoice to have these 
 things elucidated. Yours sincerely, * * * » 
 
 To the public, and especially to those numerous and esteemed minds who have 
 solicited from him information upon the great subjects now agitating the religious 
 world, the author respectfully presents the following investigations into the philo- 
 sophy and utility of spiritual intercourse. A. J. D 
 
 Hartford. Conn., February, 1851. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Pa ob 
 . Truth and Mystery, 1 
 
 God's Universal Providence 12 
 
 The Miracles of this Age, 20 
 
 The Decay of Superstition, 33 
 
 The Guardianship of Spirits, . . . . , 38 
 
 The Discernment of Spirits, 40 
 
 The Stratford Mysteries, 46 
 
 The Doctrine of Evil Spirits, . . 70 
 
 The Origin of Spirit Sounds, . . . . ; 77 
 
 Concerning Sympathetic Spirits, 91 
 
 The Formation of Circles, 96 
 
 The Resurrection of the Dead, 125 
 
 A Voice from the Spirit-Land, . t 149 
 
 The True Religion, 161 
 
TO 
 
 HIM WHO "WOULD 
 
 LOVE AND SERVE THE ONE ONLY AND TRUE GOD 
 
 WITH ALL HIS HEART, MIND AND STRENGTH, 
 
 AND HIS NEIGHBOR AS HIMSELF, 
 
 THIS WORK 
 
 .8 AFFECTIONATELY AND FRATERNALLY DEDICATED 
 
 BY 
 
 THE AUTHOR. 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 The intelligent individual needs not to be informed that 
 this Age is one of unparalleled mental activity. He who 
 reads the popular publications of these times, and has 
 traveled far from the home of his birth, is not startled 
 at the announcement of any new discovery in science, in 
 philosophy, or in theology. And discoveries are being 
 unceasingly unfolded. Realities, more wondrous and mag- 
 nificent than the tales and romances of oriental lands, are 
 being daily evolved from the deep foundations of nature ; 
 and the familiar developments of modern sciences exceed, 
 in their availability to universal man and in their powers of 
 accomplishment, all the mythical achievements of magic 
 and all the traditional wonders of enchantment. 
 
 Moreover, this Age, when compared with any of the 
 previous periods which, like mile-stones, mark the advance- 
 ments of Time, and the events of the past, is emphatically 
 one of Thought. The past is stained with blood ; because 
 desire and selfishness have wielded the scepter of power ; and 
 passion, not being well disciplined and subjugated to Reason's 
 admonitions and Nature's immutable laws, has ruled the 
 world instead of wisdom ; and thus feeling, more than judg- 
 ment, has guided the kingdoms and nations of earth into a 
 vast labyrinth of anarchy, superstition and mystery. Surely, 
 it seems strange to affirm, and it is a thing heartily to be 
 deplored, that mankind have been victims to an excess of 
 feeling — especially, when almost always those in power are 
 complained of as wanting in feeling. It is not, in fact, that 
 influential minds are without feeling, but that its excess and 
 misapplication are vicious ; it is with them that undisciplined 
 
8 TRUTH 'iND MYSTERY. 
 
 and ungoverned sentiment which in the heart of the mothei 
 causes her to " spoil the child ;" she is not wanting in feeling 
 for- her offspring, but that undisciplined feeling, in its excess, 
 sets judgment aside to make room for the unbounded sweep 
 of impulse; it is that uncontrolled, unholy, and selfish 
 passion which generates a frenzied fanaticism and devastates 
 an empire. 
 
 But I am deeply moved to gratitude in view of the fact 
 that, without any diminution of afTectional and charitable 
 feeling among mankind, this Age is one of Intelligence ; and 
 that passion, which is as blind and dangerous with its 
 impulses in favor of, as in its opposition to, any person or 
 object, is now being subjugated to the wisdom principle. 
 Love and wisdom, or affection and judgment, are becoming 
 more as one — the former supplying the soul with warmth, 
 zeal, and impulse ; the latter governing those zealous im- 
 pulses, rendering the mind harmonious and happy, thus 
 gradually bringing nations into religious unity and political 
 confederation. But here I must utter my impression that 
 many men have not yet acquired sufficient wisdom to keep 
 them from rushing impetuously, like a tiger from his cage, 
 into the commission of horrid crimes and murderous deeds ; 
 they start up at the war-shout, and their voices echo to the 
 call for blood ; and, though prudence and deliberation begin 
 to adorn the career of public, influential characters, in our 
 own legislations, — though many of their acts are tinted with 
 the conservatism of wisdom, — yet, should the nation become 
 excited upon some great question of national policy, there is 
 not sufficient wisdom and knowledge of nature's laws among 
 the masses to save the Union from a most disastrous term- 
 ination ! It is well to know our internal weakness, both as 
 individuals and a nation, in order to be prepared for ail 
 emergencies. As "knowledge is power," so is wisdom a 
 sure safeguard against all error and misdirection. If we 
 allow wisdom to guide us, we shall inevitably be conducted 
 into the presence of Truth, Contentment, and Peace. 
 
 It is undeniable, I think, that Truth is seldom, if ever, 
 attained when the mind, which is seeking it, is actuated by 
 motives of unkindness, or selfishness, or unrighteousness. 
 
T'RUTi: AND MYSTERY 
 
 Truth must be sought for its own sake ; not to sustain any 
 position which an individual may have, in haste, or from the 
 impulsions of desire, taken, and, perhaps, upon some new 
 but unwarrantable basis. The wise man, and the man of 
 integrity and honor, never pollutes his intellectual endowments 
 with attempts to sustain any doctrinal position which he may 
 have assumed, merely because he assumes it, nor from pride 
 of opinion, or nighmindedness ; but he yields his personal 
 desires and material gratifications to the higher aspirations 
 of his nature — is willing to sacrifice his reputation, his life 
 even, upon the altar of Truth — and is ready to be led, by 
 reason and wisdom, into any region of thought whatsoever. 
 
 Humanity has been steadily ascending to the present 
 stage of intellectual activity. But the discriminating ob- 
 server can not but perceive and acknowledge, that the 
 material and evanescent things of this present existence are 
 more sought than the spiritual and eternal realities which 
 pertain to a superior life. This fact has been proclaimed 
 from the pulpit by the most spiritually-minded and intellec- 
 tually-cultivated teachers of Christianity ; and it is particu- 
 larly deplored by those whose religious sentiments are well 
 developed, and whose souls are yearning after the realities 
 of immortality, and for the unspeakable blessings arising 
 from individual beatification. As a natural consequence of 
 man's inclination to seek for and obtain the material, he 
 becomes more skeptical concerning every thing invisible and 
 super-sensuous in proportion to the development of that 
 materialism which a mere intellectual and outward search 
 after truth are certain to establish in the mind. Generally 
 speaking, this is not a superstitious age, but one of Thought 
 — it is not an age of religious culture and illumination, bu*. 
 one of materiality and Science. The spiritual is subjugated 
 to the material ; the future to the present. The Faiths and 
 Dogmas of the past are subjected to a kind of intellectually - 
 chemical analysis ; and the monarchical Theocracy of the 
 senior nations of the earth is giving away — is melting like a 
 mountain of ice before the sun — and true Republicanism is 
 fast becoming the mighty spirit of existing empires ! 
 
 In the midst of this great social and religious commotion 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 and intellectual development of science, I discover a secret 
 decay of man's belief in Immortality. True, the intuition 
 of the soul has been sufficient in all ages to inspire the 
 " untutored mind" with sublime but undefined convictions 
 in a future existence for the human spirit ; but now, in our 
 age of scientific analysis and material development, this 
 intuitive or innate faith demands a palpable and philosoph- 
 ical foundation upon which to base its evidences, its hopes, 
 and aspirations. 
 
 In all ages of the world there have been slight and exceed- 
 ingly obscure manifestations of invisible powers ; (that is, as 
 the materialistic individual of this age would say, if we can 
 repose any confidence whatever in the soundness and valid- 
 ity of human testimony ;) and many individuals, as well as 
 many religious systems of faith, have received what was 
 believed to be revelations from spirits, and from superior 
 sources — even from the Deity himself. "But," says the 
 skeptical mind, " this may be, or may not be so — I would 
 like to hear and see for myself." Hence, the demand of 
 this Age, with regard to a belief in immortality or a future 
 existence of the soul, is, that every doubting mind may 
 obtain for itself a personal demonstration of its truth. 
 
 It is proper to affirm, that there never has been pre- 
 sented, in any one era of human progress, any thing like a 
 clear, incontestable demonstration of spiritual presence and 
 power ; because Nature and Reason, dethroning superstition 
 and invalidating human testimony, explain away many of the 
 most astounding miracles recorded in sacred history, as being 
 nothing more than new manifestations of immutable laws, 
 not previously understood, or else as being the pious fabrica- 
 tions of interested minds. Thus it is that all faith in the un- 
 qualifiedly supernatural is fast decaying; for no profound 
 thinker — one who uniformly consults Nature and Reason — 
 can for one moment admit even the possibility of any human 
 or divine manifestations contrary, or superior, to God's ur.- 
 Changeable principles of universal government. 
 
 Religious education, though it inspires our affections with 
 B belief in God, and in the soul's immortal existence, is, in 
 this intellectual age, thoroughly dissected and "found want- 
 
TRJTHAND MYSTERY. 11 
 
 ing" in its constitutional soundness and powers of expansion 
 — its ingredients being, as they are, incomprehensible mira- 
 cles and supernaturalities — contradicting, as they do, all ex- 
 perience and human understanding of truth, are acknowl- 
 edged by nearly all Christendom to be unsafe conductors of 
 our hopes and souls to climes which have been hitherto, 
 upon the earth, comparatively uninvestigated and unknown. 
 Popular science and philosophy, being almost wholly material 
 and mathematically demonstrative, are inefficient in their 
 attempts to substitute & faith of the understanding for a faith 
 founded upon religious education, which is the dying faith of 
 this age. Chemistry and mechanical sciences have united 
 their powers and achievements to the end that railroads and 
 magnetic telegraphs, and other commercial instrumentalities, 
 might help on the progressive tendencies of this wonderful 
 era. And the surging billows of thought and aspiration, 
 flowing up from the depths of all past times, and swelling 
 mountain high as they approach the shores of the present, 
 threaten to overwhelm and destroy all monarchy and un- 
 righteous conservatism. In the midst of all this commotion 
 and materialism, the question involuntarily arises : — " What 
 is, in a religious point of view, the want of this age ?" 
 
 In accordance with my impressions, I answer — that man 
 requires a demonstration of the truth of immortality ; a sen- 
 suous evidence that the soul continues to exist in a physical 
 or palpable organization subsequent to the event of outer dis- 
 solution. When a friend or a relative departs from amongst 
 us to some invisible world, then man flees to his religion for 
 consolation and faith ; but, in addition to what solace he de- 
 rives from this source, he internally desires some substantial 
 'llustration and evidence of the continued existence of the 
 departed spirit. Yea, there is scarcely a Christian who 
 would refuse to receive some material evidence that the soui 
 lives always, — that friends and relations shall meet, and re- 
 cognize, and love each other again, in another world, as on 
 the earth. Indeed, such evidence would impart a palpability 
 and an enthusiastic zeal to his conceptions of a future life, — 
 so absolute and strong as to convert him to the joys and 
 blessings of a new religious faith based apon a svstem of uni- 
 
12 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 versal philosophy. Some men do not know, and those -vho 
 do know, will not, dare not, even to themselves acknowledge,) 
 how exceedingly skeptical they are concerning the soul's 
 everlasting life and the existence of a spirit- world. About 
 five-eighths of the Protestant clergy, are, in the secret con- 
 sciousness of their own minds, perfect materialists with re- 
 gard to faith in spiritual existence ; and yet they preach " life 
 and immortality," in combination with other cardinal points 
 in the existing theology, because preaching is their occupa- 
 tion, and because, also, they do not know of any thing better 
 and more elevating to proclaim to the people. 
 
 As one evidence of the truthfulness of this assertion, let it 
 be remembered that the strongest advocates of those miracles 
 which are said to have occurred centuries ago, (there being 
 no other proof than human testimony that they ever w 7 ere 
 performed,) are minds who will not give any credence to the 
 no less wondrous miracles which are of almost daily occur- 
 rence in our very midst. So, likewise, the professed strong 
 believers in spiritual existences are the first to denounce any 
 belief in them, unless based upon the popular foundation of 
 past traditions. In truth, almost every Christian who makes 
 a practice of exercising " private judgment" on religious sub- 
 jects, (though such is acknowledged to be the foundation of 
 Protestantism,) would like to see, in order to believe in, those 
 miracles which the sacred historians have recorded on their 
 pages as faithful accounts of mysterious occurrences in days 
 by-gone. In fact, there are comparatively but very few 
 minds who enjoy undisturbed confidence in the validity of 
 those accounts ; and the unanimous voice of all Christendom 
 is — " We will believe in miracles when we see them ; show us 
 spirits, and we will believe in their existence /" 
 
 GOD'S UNIVERSAL PROVIDENCE. 
 
 God expands himself so perfectly throughout all nature, 
 and breathes the heavenly principles of his own constitution 
 s.» unchangeably into every department of his universe, that 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 13 
 
 not even the least thing can properly complain of any inat- 
 tention in all the vast empire of animated existence. God's 
 providence, like his divine essence, is universal! It em- 
 braces the whole, and, hence, also the parts. There is no 
 special interference of Deity in the operations of Nature, of 
 which man is a portion ; but God governs and controls every 
 thing with an unwavering government, — and, with what un-« 
 utterable perfection ! Behold, the bird has its provisions of 
 air, and food, and clothing, — all adapted to the temperature 
 of the climate in which it lives, and to its little mission in the 
 order of nature ! See, how means are adapted to ends ! The 
 eye to light ; the ear to sounds ; the tongue to speech ; the 
 soul to thought and heavenly sentiments. Verily, there are 
 no desires without their appropriate gratifications ; no de- 
 mands without their proper supplies. This is surely a law 
 of existence, — an unmistakeable and magnificent feature in 
 the universal and perfect providence of Deity. If you thirst 
 physically, go to the health-giving spring ; it spiritually thirsty, 
 go to the great, inexhaustible fountain of Truth. If your 
 bodies hunger for food, go seek Nature's luxuriant and whole- 
 some provisions ; her larder is never without the appropriate 
 articles of nourishment. If your spirits call for spiritual food, 
 then seek ye first the " kingdom of God and its righteous- 
 ness," and all the rest shall be added unto you. Thus, too, 
 are we blessed in the affections of our nature. We have no 
 loves which have not their objects ; no feelings which have 
 not their friendships ; no affinities without ultimate destina- 
 tions ! We want water, and there is water ; we want food, 
 and there is food ; we want love, and there is love ; we want 
 immortality, and there is immortality ; we want a God, and 
 there is a God ! And such is the perfection and unchange- 
 ability of this great law of universal adaptation, that it is per- 
 fectly safe and reasonable to affirm, and also to expect, that 
 when man wants miracles he will assuredly find them ; when 
 he wants to see, and hear, and converse with spiritual beings. 
 he may rest satisfied in the belief that his desire has, some- 
 where in the great providential allotments of God's immu- 
 table laws, its complete and appropriate gratification ! 
 
 Undoubtedly, the religious want of this age has its proper 
 
 2 
 
14 TEUi i AND MYSTERY. 
 
 supply. It is an age of sensuous investigation — the earth's 
 inhabitants desire, and will only believe in, external and 
 superficial things ; hence there are adequate means adapted 
 to the accomplishment of higher ef.ds — to the development 
 of an age of spiritual investigation — when the general mind 
 will desire, and will place its affections upon those things 
 only which are interior and permanent ! Now, let me not be 
 misapprehended. I say this age wants miracle, and there is 
 miracle ; it wants sensuous demonstrations of the truth of 
 immortality, and there are sensuous demonstrations ! But J 
 do not regard these undeniable manifestations as the result 
 of an; special plan among the inhabitants of the spheres, nor 
 as an act of special legislation or providence on the part of 
 the Divine Mind ; nor am I impressed to connect the spirit- 
 ual manifestations of this age with any occurrences of an 
 analogous complexion and character which may have been 
 developed in ages past. I am not unconscious, however, of 
 the vast providential scheme which seems to begin with the 
 origin of man and to run parallel with his physical and spir- 
 itual progress and development up to the present hour ; but 
 I am not impressed to attempt the useless task of proving the 
 possibilities or probabilities of spiritual manifestations in this 
 period of the world, by analytically tracing, through the 
 wandering mazes of all past times and generations, the cor- 
 respondential or seemingly similar developments of spiritual 
 power and design. A grand scheme of providential acts and 
 dispensations can be elaborated from existing materials ; the 
 stages, and features, and phases — the links in the chain of all 
 oriental and legendary accounts of supernatural manifesta- 
 tions — can be, with much trouble and woful perplexity, dis- 
 oovered, and delineated, and reduced to that order and system 
 which should characterize a science ; but, after all, would it 
 be a science ? Who would know ? Who could tell ? Sup- 
 pose it were a science, what would be its utility? — what its 
 application? We may, in the course of this investigation, 
 disclose the whole law and mystery of all spiritual manifesta- 
 tions, .-iikI furnish also an explanation of Salem Witchcraft 
 and o! all analogous exhibitions of mental delirium or of spir- 
 lual power; I ul would the same explanation serve to solve 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 15 
 
 the problem of Mahomet's assertion, that he "traveled 
 through ninety heavens in one night "? Or, would it psycho- 
 logically explain the particular causes why St. John had so 
 wonderful a dream on the Isle of Patmos? Or, why the good 
 Paul had a vision so superlatively superb and heavenly as to 
 defy all attempts at expression, and, hence, to "utter" it 
 would have been "unlawful," or, more properly, unreasona- 
 ble ? Yea, the following explanation of existing wonders in 
 this department of human inquiry may, and I believe it will, 
 be found to cover the whole field occupied by the above men- 
 tioned occurrences, as well as other similar mysterious events 
 recorded in history ; but suppose or admit this exposition of 
 Nature's laws and phenomena to extend so far — what then ? 
 Are we made intellectually wealthier by an explanation of 
 those oriental and uncertain traditions or relations of super- 
 natural occurrences ? Nay ! the mind grows unhealthy 
 wandering in the bewildering labyrinths of the uncertain Past, 
 and mystery more and more veils its perceptions, till it loses 
 itself in those uncultured wilds, whence it must wearily 
 retrace its footsteps to the Present to seek the true solution of 
 now existing marvels and of constantly-developing phenom- 
 ena ; which will alone benefit mankind and conduct the in- 
 vestigating soul, not back into the dreary wastes of bygone 
 ages, but beyond into the bright, dazzling, glorious spheres 
 where Love and Wisdom flow like rivers of living water! 
 
 While I do not strive to manufacture, so to speak, from 
 out of all past psychological wonders and spiritual reveal- 
 ments, a system of inspiration, which the world might or 
 might not receive as true ; nevertheless, I feel deeply im- 
 pressed with the conviction, that whatever principles will 
 explain the phenomena of clairvoyance, (or spiritual insight,) 
 and the modus operandi of spiritual communications through 
 sounds or otherwise, occurring in this era of human history, 
 will also explain all events of a similar character which have 
 "occurred in all ages of the world. In taking a retrospective 
 view of the religious history and experience of mankind, the 
 contemplative mind can not but recognize a peculiar and 
 almost perfect adaptation of all laws and revelations to the 
 existing social and intellectual conditions and requirements 
 
jg TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 of the race. Every so-called revealment of the Divine Will, 
 and every code of social and political laws that were insti- 
 tuted and supposed to be an expression of the methods of 
 Divine Government, are regarded by most Christians as un- 
 deniable evidences of special acts and providential dispensa- 
 tions on the part of the Infinite God. Because, as it is 
 alleged, those revealments and codes were particularly 
 adapted to the social and political wants, and to the spiritual 
 or religious necessities, of the age in which they were ob- 
 tained. Thus it is generally supposed, that the " new dispen- 
 sation" beginning with the preaching and miracles of Jesus, 
 was not begun with Moses in consequence of the state of un- 
 preparedness in which mankind were existing at the time 
 when Moses lived ; and, therefore, that the " old dispensa- 
 tion" was especially and perfectly adapted to the govern- 
 ment and spiritual well-being of man up to the birth of 
 Christ, at which event, it is said, the Mosaic dispensation 
 expired. This hypothesis has for its foundation a belief in 
 the special action and interference of God, as indicated in 
 the social and spiritual government of the human race. And 
 here let me remark, that very many intelligent, and highly 
 accomplished individuals — men who have discovered the 
 erroneous opinions and superstitions of past times — are un- 
 consciously gliding into an opinion or a belief no less super- 
 stitious with regard to the magnetic miracles and spiritual 
 communications of the present day. Surely, it is neither 
 progression nor wisdom to exchange one form of religious 
 superstition for another ! 
 
 It is manifestly unrighteous to impute the establishment of 
 "old" or "new" orders and dispensations to the special prov- 
 idence of God, because it is absolutely the result of an erro- 
 neous method of philosophical reasoning. It is reasoning 
 thus: when a tree is in the twig state it is not prepared for 
 the hearing of fruit, and, therefore, God procrastinates the 
 bestowmentof it until the tree has acquired sufficient strength 
 to sustain the weight thereof; then he prepares, and attaches 
 i" the spreading houghs, such fruit as in his wisdom he may 
 ordain the lire to bear. But true reasoning would be this, 
 the tree decs not hear fruit while in its twig state, because it 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERV. 17 
 
 has no. yet arrived at the culminating or fruit-bearing point 
 in its development. So, likewise, it is only proper to say, 
 that mankind display simply what they are capable of develop 
 ing. Tho " new dispensation" was not unfolded in the 
 Mosaic era, because the race could not have then developed 
 it ; but like a tree, mankind put forth just r those conditions, 
 -just that coc^e of laws and system of political and spiritual 
 government, which its stage of general development could in 
 that age accomplish, — and nothing more ! If Moses had been 
 as perfect in his physical and spiritual constitution as Jesus 
 evidently was in his, then the political code and sacred com- 
 mandments of the former w T ould necessarily have resembled 
 more closely the charming and refining revealments of the 
 latter. But as the two personages were organized in their 
 bodies and minds, so were their respective disclosures. This 
 truth is easily seen. "An eye for an eye," and blood for 
 blood, is a jurisprudential enactment which expresses the 
 revengeful feelings of Moses and of the rudimental age in 
 which he lived; whilst, "Love ye one another," and "for- 
 give your enemies," speaks sweetly from the soul of Jesus at 
 a more advanced and progressed period. There is no con- 
 founding these personages. Moses, being educated according 
 to the methods and tendencies of his age, declared precisely 
 what his material and spiritual organization and state of 
 mental illumination would suggest ; and so with Jesus ! The 
 one tree put forth its twigs and branches,; whilst the other 
 blossomed, and by its rich perfume gave promise of fruit in 
 still riper ages. This was accomplished by no special action 
 and interposition of the Divine Mind, but by the legitimate 
 progressive development of their own respective constitutions. 
 When the race is far advanced in social and intellectual cul- 
 ture, its government is no longer Jewish, neither is it monarch- 
 ical, hierarchical, or autocratical, but it unfolds the sublimer 
 and more holy elements of man's nature, and the government 
 is, or will be, Republican, manifesting distributive Justice, 
 Goodness, Truth, Accord, Peace and Unity. In the lower 
 stages of mental growth, " an eye for an eye" is the charac- 
 teristic impulse of individuals and the mode of government. 
 Action and reaction are natural to that phase of individual 
 
 2* 
 
18 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 development. But in the higher stages of mental growth, the 
 heavenly principles of " Love ye one another" — " forgive your 
 enemies," are the methods adopted whereby to live, to govern, 
 and to punish. And righteous action is the intuitive impulse 
 consequent upon a high state of physical and moral culture. 
 
 The bearing of these remarks on the subject of spiritual 
 communications, will be more readily perceived by those 
 minds who regard the wonderful developments of modern 
 times as the particular manifestations of Divine will and de- 
 sign. I have said that this age wants miracle, and there is 
 miracle ; that it wants a palpable and sensuous demonstration 
 of the truths of immortality, and there is such demonstration; 
 but I do not mean to impress any mind with the belief thai 
 these developments are especially sent by God to the earth's 
 inhabitants. Nay; it is the opposite conviction, the truth of 
 which I desire to establish, that the miracles and spiritual 
 disclosures of this era flow naturally and consequently from 
 the state of mental and moral development to which the 
 Anglo-Saxon portion of the human race has generally 
 attained. If this view of these things be not valid and enter- 
 tained — if men do not consult Nature and Reason, and " try 
 the spirits" by the rigid righteousness of those immutable 
 principles which control harmoniously every thing in the vast 
 domain of terrestrial and celestial existences — then, there can 
 not be any limits set to the wild fanaticism and superstitious 
 absurdities into which the honest seekers after truth and spir- 
 ituality will not assuredly plunge themselves, to the discredit 
 and subversion of all that is beautiful and saving (from dis- 
 cord and error) in the new and Harmonial Philosophy ! If 
 Truth is our aim — our prayer and aspiration — let us seek it 
 for its own sake! "If man" says James Victor Wilson, 
 " has too little truth, he is anxious — he is seeking ; and if truth 
 is all he desires, he finds it ; but should he seek truth not for 
 i mill's sake, but for the sake of establishing an opinion or 
 hypothesis, then is he discontented and unhappy." And he 
 very impressively adds : "This perverted motive sometimes 
 actuates the misdirected inhabitants of earth; but it never 
 moves the residents of the celestial empire." 
 
 From the foregoing reflections it will be very readily in- 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 19 
 
 ferred that I am not impressed to regard any manifestations, 
 of a super-sensuous character, as being above, contrary to, or 
 inconsistent with, Nature's immutable and universal princi- 
 ples ; that I do not believe in the existence of any miracles 
 which are not referable to natural causes, visible or invisible ; 
 nor in the possibility of any strictly supernatural events, an- 
 cient or modern ; because the Divine Mind can not act in 
 opposition to the eternally established laws of his own con- 
 stitution, of which all the visible universe is a transcript, or 
 an outward manifestation. And when I say, that, to supply 
 the want of this age, there are miracles and spiritual demon- 
 strations developed in our midst, I do not mean that any 
 thing, which is thus vouchsafed to man, is above, or contrary 
 to, or inconsistent with, human nature and its inherent 
 capabilities ; but that man, on the earth, has now arrived at 
 a stage of intellectual and moral development which unfolds 
 these very wonderful things, which alike amaze and confound 
 the unprepared, as well as the believing, individual. And as 
 a period arrived when Christopher Columbus launched forth 
 on the sea of speculation, (for such the Atlantic was to him,) 
 and persevered without trepidation in his voyage even to the 
 discovery of the fertile shores of our own beautiful America; 
 so, now, has the period arrived when the aspiring spirit of 
 man can soar far, far away into the gorgeous realms of the 
 Orbed-Infinitude, and discover that more glorious world — the 
 spirit-land — those brighter homes of holy and happy beings ! 
 And the latter is no more of a miracle than the former. If 
 the discovery of the Spirit Land be called a miracle and dis- 
 believed, on the ground that it contradicts all human experi- 
 ence ; then let it be remembered that the discovery of Amer- 
 ica, prior to the voyage of Columbus, was also contrary to 
 all human experience. The one can not more justly be called 
 a miracle than the othe : ; though the former is a revelation 
 of much greater magnitude, importance and grandeur. 
 
THE MIRACLES OF THIS AGE. 
 
 To dwell upon the many and wonderful mirac jes charac- 
 teristic of this age would not be consistent with the structure 
 and object of this chapter. It is well, however, to remark 
 that what is termed animal or human magnetism, is particu- 
 larly and especially the grand element engaged in developing 
 those miracles. And it is very safe and truthful to allege 
 this unseen, and as yet \o many minds mysterious, influence 
 to be the principle of " virtue" which Jesus sometimes felt 
 " go out" of him at the moment of performing miraculous 
 cures among the sick and disabled. But the most wonderful, 
 beautiful, and momentous miracle of all miracles, consists in 
 the development of those intellectual powers and spiritual 
 perceptions in man's immortal soul, whereby the spirit-land 
 has been discovered and its vast possessions explored. And 
 I would notice still another miracle — a " Jacob's ladder," 
 composed of magnetism and electricity, erected in this age, 
 planted on earth and reaching into Heaven, upon which an- 
 gels descend and ascend, bringing " tidings of great joy" to 
 man, and imparting to him a knowledge of those great truths 
 which belong to an immortal and progressive existence. But 
 the erection of this ladder can not be of much importance or 
 profit to him who does not understand the philosophical foun- 
 dation upon which it rests, and who is ignorant of the laws 
 which sustain it. Though the mind may have been awakened 
 from the deep sleep of skepticism — aroused therefrom by a 
 ' : spiritual sound" — to behold, for the first time, he vast hori- 
 zon of a new world of realities ; yet unless that mind can 
 obtain a clear, consistent, and natural explanation of how 
 and why those sounds are made, all mere faith in them is as 
 uncertain and fluctuating as the sand upon the sea shore. 
 Let us strive, therefore, to "enter in at the strait gate" 
 which leads to the attainment of wisdom and knowledge ; for 
 the u broad road" of undefined faith and reckless enthusiasm, 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 21 
 
 is certain vo conduct the traveler into the realms of anxiety 
 and dissatisfaction; and a complete "destruction" of all faith 
 in spirituality and in heavenly things, will be the almost inev- 
 itable consequence of persistence in such a course. Let us 
 all, therefore, be able to give a reason for the hope within. 
 
 I will now proceed to lay before the reader's open under- 
 standing the results of my interior observations and critical 
 examination of the phenomena unfolded by what has been 
 termed " spiritual manifestations" — " mysterious noises" — 
 ' ; spirit rappings," &c, with which the public is already more 
 or less familiar. It is not, however, to be supposed that I 
 shall attempt to furnish my readers with a detailed historical 
 account of all the communications, and strange occurrences, 
 which are claimed to have originated with spiritual beings ; 
 because the object of this interior examination is, to ascertain 
 and place before the reader, a generalization of all the truth 
 which, in substance, has come to man through the medium of 
 these new developments. This object, I am impressed, can 
 be better accomplished by stating a manifestation as it exter- 
 nally appeared to the material senses, and then relating the 
 interior or hidden causes thereof as revealed to the spiritual 
 senses of the writer. To render plain and distinct the rela- 
 tions which subsist between spiritual or invisible causes, and 
 material or visible effects, I will carefully explain the causes 
 of every event or circumstance of a mysterious or spiritual 
 character with which I am impressed. 
 
 About the middle of June, 1850, an intelligent gentleman, 
 from Ohio, sought the three ladies, as mediums, who were 
 then sojourning in New York, for the purpose of obtaining a 
 spiritual communication. A circle of ladies and gentlemen, 
 about ten in number, were already formed around the table, 
 under and upon which the sounds were apparently made. 
 The gentleman joined the circle, and, on inquiring whether 
 " any spirit would communicate with him," the sounds were 
 directly heard loud and quite en .husiastically rapid. " Will 
 the spirit spell its name ?" he asked. And there was no 
 sound. Taking the suggestion of another person in the circle, 
 h<3 inquired — " If I write a column of names, will the spirit 
 rap when I write, or point my pencil to, the right one ?" 
 
22 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 To this he received an affirmative reply. And when he wrote 
 the name of a deceased daughter, the response was made I 
 Again, the same gentleman, anxious to obtain more evidence 
 that the communication was in reality what it purported to 
 be, namely, a revelation from the spirit- world, inquired — 
 
 " Will any other spirit communicate with me ?" and dis- 
 tinct sounds indicated a willing compliance. Again the gen- 
 tleman wrote, and when he traced his son's name, a quick 
 response was given, — differing so distinctly in sound and loca- 
 tion from the reply of his daughter, as to make it easy to dis- 
 criminate between the two. 
 
 The father was excited even to tears ; in his joy, he wept ! 
 His thoughts were at once drawn from the lonely church- 
 yard where he in grief had seen the loved ones laid away 
 from him in the cold earth. His children were with him 
 again ! Death died in an instant ; and the parent was not 
 bereft ! He spoke to his own, and his own answered him. 
 Their conversation was in substance as follows : the replies 
 to the questions being spelled out by alphabet through the 
 sounds. 
 
 " Are you happy ?" 
 
 "Yes!" 
 
 "Do you visit me sometimes ?" 
 
 " Dear father, we are always with you !" 
 
 11 Do you love music as you did when on the earth ? and 
 can you indulge in that delight where you now are ?" 
 
 "Yes !" and here a tune was rapped out by them together, 
 as they had been in the habit of accompanying each other 
 when in this world. 
 
 " Do you desire to have me with you, where you are ?" 
 
 "Not yet!" 
 
 " Would you like to return to earth?" 
 
 " No ! this is a happy world !" 
 
 The above interview was invested with peculiar and in- 
 tense interest; for many gloomy and erroneous tnoughts 
 associated with death, and concerning the realities of the 
 " world beyond the grave," had frequently overshadowed and 
 bewildered the brighter hopes and contemplations of the 
 father; and those thoughts were, on this very impressive oc- 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 23 
 
 casion, swept away ; his hopes, no longer obscured, were 
 converted into blissful realities, and already he had met his 
 children on the threshold of the spirit-land. 
 
 This was a true and beautiful specimen of many, very 
 many spiritual communications of like nature which have 
 emanated from the future home of the soul. And it is for 
 this reason — it being an impressive illustration of numerous 
 instances similar to what the reader may have obtained 
 through the sounds, or seen reported in public prints — that 1 
 am impressed to select it as the basis of an explanation. But 
 here let it be remembered that I am writing, not what from 
 time to time I have witnessed of these things while in my 
 ordinary state, — beholding them at these times, like other 
 minds, only with my outward organs of perception, — but 
 what I now relate is obtained from a very recent interior 
 retrospection of the whole field occupied by these mysterious 
 phenomena, commencing with their birth and following them 
 through their subsequent developments. 
 
 At this present, I have learned for the first time, by an in- 
 terior and particular investigation, that those "raps" were in 
 very truth caused by the spirits of that father's son and daugh- 
 ter. It is a great truth, that the inhabitants of the second 
 sphere can, and do, at times, communicate their thoughts and 
 sentiments to the inhabitants of the earth. Probably I have 
 more personal and practical evidence — more internal and 
 unmistakable demonstration — of this consoling and elevating 
 truth than the reader, (unless, indeed, his own spiritual per- 
 ceptions have revealed these interior realities to his under- 
 standing,) can wholly comprehend and appreciate ; and I, 
 therefore, expect him to seek substantial evidence for him- 
 self in every possible direction. For what is evidence to me, 
 can not be demonstration to another ; and I say, therefore, 
 "^t every one be fully persuaded in his own mind" of the 
 truth of these things ; then there will be no room for skepti- 
 cism, especially if our persuasion or faith, (rather knowledge,) 
 is based upon the everlasting foundation of nature and reason. 
 
 The father above alluded to, could not see his children ; but 
 they responded when he wrote their names, and that was suffi- 
 cient demonstration for him — he was perfectly and pleasura- 
 
24 TRUT.H AND MYSTERY. 
 
 bly satisfied ! But was his faith well-grounded ? Suppose 
 that, from the silent meditation of his happiness, occasioned 
 by the sweet communication he had but just enjoyed, a skep- 
 tic should suddenly arouse him, and ask, " what evidence had 
 you that those were your children responding ?" The father 
 would doubtless start up and answer, " I do not question it ; 
 I am satisfied I" But let him go out into the world, and en- 
 counter all the opposition which existing materialism and 
 supernatural theology openly manifest toward new develop- 
 ments, and he will soon acknowledge that all the evidence 
 which he received that his children were really communica- 
 ting with him, consisted in some vibratory sounds being made 
 when he wrote their names. Now, unless he be a man well 
 versed in the philosophy of the soul's constitution and immor- 
 tality, — having a knowledge of how the human spirit is organ- 
 ized, and how it can communicate with other and congenial 
 spirits, — it is almost certain that the perplexing interrogations 
 put by positively skeptical minds will eventually succeed in dis- 
 sipating from the father's affections and judgment the beauti- 
 ful, truthful, and soul-expanding conviction, that his children 
 really spoke to him from higher spheres. Nor, without a phi- 
 losophical comprehension of the subject of spiritual inter- 
 course, could his faith withstand the discovery of counterfeit 
 communications. In truth, without the requisite amount of 
 philosophical knowledge, his faith could be rendered "sure 
 and steadfast" only by continual additional evidence, in the 
 form of miracle ; because miracle, and not philosophy, was 
 the original cause, and would continue to be the foundation, 
 of his beautiful conviction. 
 
 Now I am impressed to regard such a miracle as being 
 valuable in two ways : first, as an effect, that admonishes the 
 beholder, and him who hears, to acquaint his mind with the 
 great philosophy of causes ; and, second, I regard it as an 
 illustration and an intimation of some grand truth, or princi- 
 ple, in the great system of the material and spiritual uni- 
 veebe, with which the true philosopher has already familiar- 
 ized his mind to considerable extent. The spiritual commu- 
 nication above related, is to me, I repeat, a beautiful illustra- 
 tion of a sublime and world-revolutionizing philosophy; but, 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. ^ 25 
 
 to many individuals — to th§ vast majority of inte lects — it is 
 but an astounding effect of some hidden and mysterious causes 
 which the material senses can not recognize or worldly reason 
 comprehend. For the latter class of individuals, especially, 
 do I design this analytical investigation. 
 
 Let us now proceed. I have said that the sounds were 
 really produced by the spirit-children, with whom the father 
 held converse. But the question now arises, " upon what 
 principles or conditions are spiritual communications made?" 
 Interior perception enables me to reply, that, in the first 
 place, a good moral or intellectual state is not a prerequisite 
 condition on the part of the individual or individuals who con- 
 stitute the medium for electrical intercourse with spiritual be- 
 ings. This, at the first glance, seems a strange inconsistency. 
 But when we consider that the spirits who communicate to 
 the earth's inhabitants, in this electrical manner, do not, as a 
 general principle, allow their thoughts to flow into the mind 
 of the medium, and thence, by pronunciation, to the individ- 
 ual with whom they discourse ; but, on the contrary, that the 
 spirits impart what they desire to communicate through elecr 
 trlcal vibrations, alphabetically, — I say, when we consider all 
 this, it ceases to be a mysterious inconsistency that good 
 moral and intellectual conditions are not required. If the 
 spiritual communications were made through the mind of the 
 medium, as through spiritually-illuminated seers, prophets and 
 clairvoyants, then constitutional harmony, combined with 
 fine moral and intellectual sensibilities and tendencies, would 
 be the indispensable conditions ; but, as the conversation 
 above referred to was not conducted through the mediatorial 
 agency of a subject of spiritual insight, the mind must seek 
 in other directions for an appropriate and adequate explana- 
 tion of the causes of the phenomena. In a word, we must 
 necessarily conclude that, so far as the medium (or person) 
 is concerned, some physical condition is alone required. And 
 this is true. There was, at the time of the above referred to 
 communication, which was held by the father with his children, 
 an emanation of vital electricity from the physical systems of 
 the young ladies, (who were the medium,) and the intense 
 interest experienced by the entire circle, caused eac "■ person 
 
26* TRU?ZI AND MYSTERY. 
 
 present to contribute largely to the general electric atmos- 
 phere. The most exquisitely constructed electrometer is not 
 capable of detecting the presence of this organic electricity ; 
 it is so exceedingly refined and attenuated. It is a species of 
 spiritual exhalation — an emanation of the inferior elements 
 of the spiritual principle — which, when the mind is constantly 
 and vigorously exercised, is rapidly drawn to the cerebrum to 
 sustain the mental action ; but, in the absence of deep men- 
 tal activity, these electrical elements flow down from the 
 brain into the nerves, and into all the infinite ramifications 
 of the nerves, and thence into the atmosphere which we 
 breathe. Whenever the minds of the mediums were unduly 
 excited, the sounds, and consequently the spiritual commu- 
 nications, would suddenly cease ; because cerebrial excite- 
 ment caused the brain to absorb those elements which, when 
 no mental agitation existed, readily flowed into the proper 
 external conditions for spiritual communication. 
 
 That the conditions and principles upon which spirits an- 
 swer, in this manner, to the inquiries of man, are simple and 
 physical, philosophical and rational, can be demonstratedto 
 ihe candid and enlarged understanding ; because those con- 
 ditions are no more complicated or wonderful than the prin- 
 ciples upon which the magnetic telegraph is daily operating 
 along our great commercial avenues. And here I am im- 
 pressed to introduce the language of one whose thoughts 
 flowed readily into the truthful channel, while meditating 
 upon the philosophy of spiritual intercourse, through the elec- 
 trical sounds.* He says: — 
 
 " In order to perceive the analogy between the mode of 
 communicating between the spiritual and the natural worlds 
 by electrical rappings, and the mode of communicating be- 
 tween distant places by magnetic telegraph, let it first be 
 understood that each created thing sustains certain electrical 
 relations to all other things; that all higher forms of develop- 
 ment sustain positive relations to all lower forms — as the ve- 
 getable to the mineral, the animal to the vegetable, and man 
 to all the lower kingdoms in nature. Ascending still further 
 
 Apollos Munn. 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. . 27 
 
 in the scale of progression, the rule will hold good ; and hence 
 it is evident that the spirit-world sustains a positive electrical 
 relation to the natural world, of which it is a higher foim — a 
 further and more perfect development. When spirits leave 
 the body, the transition causes them no loss of intelligence or 
 power. On the contrary, as every step in their history while 
 in the body, is marked by that law of progression which de- 
 velops knowledge and power in exact ratio with the*refine- 
 ment of the spirit, it is reasonable to suppose that their power 
 over the refined elements in nature, and their knowledge of 
 the laws that govern them, will be greatly increased by their 
 immediate assimilation with the refinement and knowledge 
 which pervade the second sphere of human existence. They 
 can not, it is true, come in immediate contact with gross sub- 
 stances ; but they can and do act upon them with powerful 
 effect, through the agency of magnetism and electricity. Thus 
 it can not be disputed, admitting that the spirit progresses 
 hereafter, that the inhabitants of the spirit-world have the 
 povjer, when natural conditions are complied with, to com- 
 municate electrically with their friends in the body. When 
 nature, by her constant movements toward the refinement of 
 matter, develops mediums through which communications can 
 be made, the spirits will be found ready to respond to our de- 
 sires. These mediums are sometimes furnished by certain 
 localities, usually designated as " haunted houses," where the 
 electricity, from certain causes, has become so rare and re- 
 fined that spirits can there manifest their presence and power 
 in various ways. The young ladies of the Fox family, and 
 hundreds of other individuals, through whom the spirits com- 
 municate, are mediums, because the electrical atmosphere 
 which emanates from their systems contains but little gross 
 electricity. The spirits sustaining a positive relation to us, 
 are enabled through these mediums, or conductors, to attract 
 and move articles of lurniture, vibrate the wires of a musical 
 instrument, and, by discharging by the power of their wills, 
 currents of magnetism, they can and do produce rappings, 
 like the magnetic telegraph, corresponding to letters of the 
 alphabet." 
 
 There are many individuals, who, though not particularly 
 
28 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 moral or intellectual, can perform various and wonderful 
 feats of muscular action and power. And so it is with the 
 mediums ; so far as they are concerned, in the production of 
 true spiritual sounds, their systems may be regarded as mus- 
 cles whereby the spirits manifest their presence and inten- 
 tions. The vital electricity which emanates from the nega- 
 tive physical system of the medium, may be regarded as a 
 receptacle for Lie influx of that spiritual electricity which the 
 spirits, by an exercise of their will-power, discharge in straight 
 lines to the location where they intend the sounds, or elec- 
 trical vibrations, shall be heard by the circle of friends on 
 earth. 
 
 Another circle of believers and skeptics, on the day follow- 
 ing that when the conversation I have already related occur- 
 red, were seated around the same table, and earnestly solicit- 
 ing spiritual communications ; but the weather was exceed- 
 ingly warm and debilitating, and the young ladies were men- 
 tally agitated in consequence of some slight displeasurable re- 
 mark made by one of the audience, and the sounds were not 
 heard. After several unsuccessful efforts to induce the pheno- 
 mena of the " rappings," one of the individuals present queried 
 thus : " If there be such a thing as spiritual manifestations, I 
 do not understand why they are not made when we are so 
 anxious for them." And soon, though not in answer to the 
 gentleman's query, but from other causes, the sounds com- 
 menced. And here, before I proceed to relate the conversa- 
 tion with the spirits, which followed, I desire to explain why 
 the manifestations are sometimes not made when they are 
 anxiously solicited. I have said that a good physical condi- 
 tion, and not necessarily a moral one, is particularly required. 
 But this condition can be altered or vitiated, so to speak, by 
 mental agitation and positive anxiety. Vital electricity is 
 exhaled from the spiritual principle, ••hrough the nervous sys- 
 tem, in great abundance, whenever the mind is perfectly 
 passive — when all is still and tranquil within the chambers 
 of thought — and when no emotions or anxieties swell the 
 soul, and cause it to absorb the atmospherical emanations 
 which naturally surround the outer form. An anxious state 
 is a positive state, which is highly unfavorable to spiritual 
 
TRUTH AND MTSTERY. 29 
 
 influx, either into the receptive vessels of the mind, or into 
 the vital-electrical medium, or atmosphere, which is the pre- 
 requisite condition through which the sounds are made. More- 
 over the exceedingly warm weather is unfavorable to this 
 electrical emanation. The excessive heat causes a kind of 
 exhaustion, or rather it dilutes the vigor of the mediatorial 
 elements which unite the physical organization of spirits to 
 that which man possesses. And not till the attention'of the 
 circle of minds was withdrawn from the intense desire for 
 manifestations — their too anxious feelings being exhausted by 
 the conviction that no communications would be received 
 during that session — and when the more quieted condition 
 of the mediums permitted, not till then, could the sounds be 
 made. The conversation now proceeded, and a gentleman 
 inquired : 
 
 "Is my guardian angel present?" 
 
 No answer, 
 
 " Is my brother here ?" was then asked by a lady. 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Will he give me a test by which I may know that it is 
 him ?" 
 
 "Yes.". And according to the method which had been 
 adopted by many individuals, she wrote down a column of 
 names, including that of her brother, and then pointing with 
 her pencil to each one, she said, " is this his name ? is this 
 it ?" and so on, in order, till she came to the right one, and 
 immediately the sounds were, heard. She then inquired : 
 
 "Will my brother tell me what his age was when he de- 
 parted this life ?" 
 
 " Yes !" the spirit eplied. And when she wrote the correct 
 age, the response was quickly given. She again inquired: 
 
 " Will my brother tell me the name of the place where he 
 was when his spirit left his body ?" 
 
 "Yes!" 
 
 She then audibly pronounced the names of different vil- 
 lages and cities, and at the right place, the sounds distinctly 
 indicated an affirmative. 
 
 Again the lady asked, "Have you any message for our 
 father and mcther, or for our sisters at home ?" 
 
30 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 " Yes !' replied the spirit, by sounds ; and tne signal for the 
 alphabet being given, the following sentence was spelled out : 
 
 " Tell mother and sister" (correctly spelling the name of 
 one in particular,) " that I am happy, and want them to come 
 here and communicate with me" 
 
 Following this, there were several other communications, 
 each glowing with intense interest, especially for those to 
 whom the messages and responses were made. And here it is 
 well to observe, that private messages, though the most con- 
 vincing of any received, are seldom published to the world. 
 
 I have been impressed to record the above intercourse, as 
 the basis of an explanation of another apparently inexplicable 
 mystery connected with this mode of spiritual communica- 
 tion. The lady, while conversing, doubtless believed that the 
 spirit of her brother was somewhere in that room. It was 
 doubtless pleasant for her to think him so near, all unattrac- 
 tive as was the locality of their meeting — there, in a heated, 
 close, and crowded room, in the midst of all the bustle and 
 confusion of a large hotel, situated in a discordant and noisy 
 city, and impregnated with the unwholesome atmosphere of 
 many human breaths, — it was not a place where we should 
 wish to invite a spirit from heavenly spheres. But I find 
 that almost every person whose mind has been deeply im- 
 pressed with the truth of spiritual intercourse, is more or less 
 imbued with the conviction that spirits are always in our 
 immediate presence when communicating ; and by our mis- 
 understanding of them, the spirits are sometimes supposed to 
 affirm it themselves, as in those instances where it is so often 
 at the circles asked of them, "do you visit me sometimes ?" 
 or, " will you visit me in my room to-night ?" or, " are you 
 near me ?" and the sounds will, by the letters of the alpha- 
 bet, spell out in reply, " we are always with you !" or, " yes, 
 I will come to your room \" or, " I stand by your side !" 
 
 Now it is well for the reader to understand that, notwith- 
 standing the apparent annihilation of time and space to the 
 immortal soul, there is still time to be consumed, and space to 
 be traversed in the spirit-land. Time passes into eternity, 
 and space into infinity, just as the dew-drop is apparently 
 lost in the ocean ; but as the drop of water is not destroyed 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 31 
 
 u the sea, so is there no annihilation of either time t* space. 
 
 Hence the Spirit- World has a fixed locality ; has ma^ rtudes 
 and proportions ; has qualities and properties ; has syst-Ti and 
 arrangement ; has axis, diameters, and revolutions ; has a sun 
 and a firmament ; has evenings and mornings, or periods of re- 
 pose and action among its inhabitants ; has its position fixed in 
 the mighty multitude of solar systems or universes which roll 
 in the depths of immensity ! But I will not now dwell upon the 
 magnificent truths which unfold before me ; (I refer the read- 
 er, who would follow me in these investigations, to forthcom- 
 ing volumes of " The Great Harmonia ;) but here I desire to 
 distinctly impress each mind with the truth of this distinction, 
 that Heaven is a Condition, but the Spirit-Land is a Locality. 
 You may be harmoniously situated, you may be happy, (or 
 in heaven,) in the lowliest cottage, or in the fields of nature ; 
 but you can not be in the spirit-land, (or in spheres beyond 
 this,) unless you undergo a partial or complete change in the 
 relations which now subsist between your soul and body. 
 Therefore, when a spirit-brother, or any spirit, desires to visit 
 some dear one on earth over whom it lovingly watches, it is 
 permitted the gratification of doing so, on condition that har- 
 mony be established between it and the principle of spiritual 
 gravitation. But there is time consumed and space traversed 
 in the process of accomplishing such a visitation. 
 
 Almost every one knows the comparative speed of the 
 different commercial instrumentalities of our age. The steam- 
 boat travels faster than the sloop, the locomotive faster than 
 the steamboat, and the electricity on the telegraph wires trav- 
 els faster than the locomotive ; and, to continue the compar- 
 ison, the human spirit travels faster than electricity, but, yet, 
 except in a comparative sense, there is no annihilation of time 
 or space, — no destruction of any portion of Eternity or Infini- 
 ty ! True, it is impossible to appreciate the existence of an) 
 time or space between two cities, eighty English miles apart, 
 when conversing through the agency of the magnetic tele- 
 graph ; so, also, it is impossible to appreciate any time or dis- 
 tance between two friends, ten thousand miles or more apart, 
 when conversing through the agency of spiritual insight or 
 illumination, or even when communicating through the more 
 
32 TRUTH AX- MYSTERY. 
 
 inferior and rudimental mode of spiritual intercourse, through 
 the instrumentality of sounds. This is a truth which I have 
 repeatedly seen illustrated. When a person has earnestly 
 interrogated his relative, now residing in the Spirit-Land, 
 through the prayers and aspirations of his soul — its thoughts 
 reaching the listening spirit there, — then, according to the 
 principle of spiritual affinity or gravitation, the angel from 
 afar, lending attention, would answer the interrogator by dis- 
 charging a current of thought upon the swift- winged mag- 
 netic elements which pervade the intermediate space, and the 
 terrestrial beseecher would thereby receive a fresh inspira- 
 tion of sentiments into his own soul, and arise from his devo- 
 tions refreshed and happy. And in like manner the earnest 
 questioner, through the sounds, also receives a necessarily 
 laconic, and often very imperfect, frequently misunderstood, 
 answer from the second sphere of human existence, — a re- 
 sponse, rapped and spelled out according to the letters of the 
 alphabet. 
 
 At the conversation above related, of the lady with her 
 brother, it is well to remark, that he did not come, as she 
 supposed, locally and physically, within the atmospheric en- 
 velopment of our planet ; but he sought a position upon the 
 plane of his present existence, which would harmonize with 
 the current of terrestrial magnetism and electricity of the 
 earth, and also with the vital-electrical atmosphere which 
 emanated from the "mediums," and the circle in which 
 the lady, his sister, was located ; and, from his elevated posi- 
 tion, he conversed with her almost, as it were, " face to face/' 
 and it seemed to her mind that his spirit was really in the 
 room. In a spiritual sensv. he was, indeed, even by her 
 side ! and the distance between them was, as it were, anni- 
 hilated. Let me not be misunderstood in this : I do not mean 
 to say that there are not many, very many beautiful excep- 
 tions to this statement ; but the rule, the principle, is, that 
 spirits do not com,e within our terrestrial atmosphere when 
 they communicate their thoughts to man. Moreover, I have 
 observed that the current of thought which a spirit sends to 
 earth, generally comes from an oblique direction, and scarcely 
 ever at right angles, with the location of the friend, or the 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 33 
 
 circle of friends, with whom it is communicating. This truth 
 is susceptible of a very rational and philosophical explana 
 tion. But I leave, for the present, all scientific considera- 
 tions of this particular branch of the subject, as it can only 
 benefit those who are already far advanced in spiritual phi- 
 losophy and experience ; and of this class the number is, as 
 yet, too limited to demand a minute solution of this beauti- 
 ful fact. 
 
 THE DECAY OF SUPERSTITION. 
 
 The mighty energies and wondrous attributes of the 
 Omnipotent Principle are just beginning, as it were, to be 
 unrolled and revealed to man ! No ; but man is being refined 
 and unfolded, and is becoming more and more capable of 
 comprehending the great realities of his own existence and 
 of the nature and perfections of God. No more can the 
 raging tempest frighten him into the paying of homage to 
 some supposed angry Deity ; nor the rolling thunder cause 
 him to tremble, and call upon him with its hoarse mutter- 
 ings, to burn the innocent lamb for a sacrifice to appease the 
 wrath of his god. The deep moan and shrill wail of the 
 storm-heaving sea, shall no more drive the free-born soul 
 into the worship of unknown gods — the unseen dispensers 
 of avenging power ; neither shall he any more bow down 
 before unholy altars, when the long-slumbering volcano shall 
 pour forth, in tones of thunder, its burning tide. But man 
 shall learn to calm the tempest ; already he makes the wind 
 waft his ships to foreign shores ! He shall command the 
 ocean ; for even now upon its waves he calmly rides in 
 palaces ! He shall control the lightnings ; for, behold ! how 
 they convey his thoughts from nation to nation, and from 
 sphere to sphere! Verily, mankind hath already attained 
 unto a high eminence, and, while spirits are manifesting their 
 presence and power in our midst, the intelligent and pure- 
 minded individual of this era remains wholly unmoved by 
 superstitious awe and false adoration. The spiritual world 
 
 3 
 
34 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 may shower upon us its heavenly truths, and the two worlds, 
 the material and spiritual, may embrace and unite. Earth 
 may partake of the joys and truths of a higher sphere, and be 
 joined, with it, into one heavenly kingdom of peace ; but no 
 more shall the miracle-expecting multitudes among men sac- 
 rifice their reason upon superstition's altar. 
 
 At this point, I am impressed to introduce an apparently 
 trifling incident as a gateway opening to a field of still more 
 interesting explanations of the phenomena now particularly 
 under consideration. I allude to another conversation with 
 spirits, through sounds, which also occurred in New York. 
 A circle being formed round the table, as usual, a gentleman 
 present inquired : 
 
 " Will my father converse with me ?" To his question 
 there was no response. And each person asked for their 
 friends, in turn, still receiving no reply. Soon the rap- 
 pings gave the signal for the alphabet, and a sentence was 
 spelled out, directing the young ladies (the mediums) to sing. 
 This request being immediately complied with, the communi- 
 cations subsequently were free and satisfactory. The direc- 
 tion to sing elicited some questioning remarks from the com- 
 pany, and one among them queried : " I wonder if spirits 
 hear our voices ?" and another said : " I think spirits can not 
 be much delighted by such music as mortals make." As 
 these remarks were developed by the little circumstance above 
 related, so are the following explanations developed by those 
 remarks. I will, however, state, parenthetically, that the ob- 
 ject of the singing, in this instance, was to establish a passive- 
 ness of feeling and a harmony of sentiment in the circle. 
 For, as I have already said, the requisite quantity of vital- 
 electrical emanations, which constitute the physical condi- 
 tions upon which spiritual beings can manifest their presence 
 and thoughts, can not be obtained from the mediums unless 
 mental tranquillity and a degree of physical quietude be pre- 
 served on their part, and also throughout the circle of indi- 
 viduals. An answer to the question, "do spirits hear our 
 voices ?" may be of immense service to many minds. 
 
 The opinion has long been entertained that man should 
 address the Deity with oral prayer — that all gratitude and 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 35 
 
 supplication must be pronounced in human language — ihat 
 the mouth should give utterance to adoration and praise. 
 Audible prayers, both loud and long, are esteemed by many 
 persons as alone adequate to arouse and secure the attention 
 of God. Now, I do not place any confidence in the supposed 
 validity or soul-sincerity of those prayers which are orally 
 expressed, according to agreement, before and after pulpit 
 discourses in our churches, nor upon any other occasion, 
 which fashion may have adopted or usage sanctioned. Yet 
 prayer, the mind-uplifting prayer, is not only philosophical, 
 but absolutely essential to mental happiness and to the pro- 
 gressive purification of the impetuous affections which live 
 in the soul's sanctuary. Trut prayer is perpetual! The 
 good man prays " without ceasing ;" and there are moments 
 when from " out of the abundance of the heart the mouth 
 speaketh" glowing desires and the emotions of gratitude ; but 
 these gushings forth of the soul's fullness, have no stated 
 periods of overflowing, obedient to mere mechanical arrange- 
 ments. Nay, they are spontaneous, welling up from the 
 eternal fountain within us ! — But formal and ceremonious 
 prayer is both vitiating and blasphemous ; the mere habit of 
 prayer, though calculated, to discipline thought, is never 
 purifying or elevating. Popular theology and fashion term 
 it a duty ; philosophy and good sense consider it as a piece 
 of mechanism, and a remnant of the ceremonials of the Pa- 
 triarchial Age. Secret charities are as heavenly as secret 
 injuries are diabolical, — so inward prayer is as refining and 
 efficacious, as the merely habitual oral prayers are corrupting 
 and immoral. Now, let me be distinctly comprehended. I 
 do not repudiate, nor would I suppress, the beautiful and 
 honest utterance of inward sentiments when the mouth 
 echoes them from out of the soul ; I love to hear the vocal 
 breathings of the spirit's desires for truth, and its sweet-toned 
 expressions of thankfulness ; such prayers are natural as the 
 bursting of a rose-bud in a spring morning — as beautiful in 
 the sight of angelic beings as the rivers of truth that ripple 
 through their holy-lands — musical as a strain in the universal 
 harmonies of nature which reverberate even unto Him the 
 Great Author of all harmony. Such prayer, such praise, 
 
36 TRUTH A KI MYSTERY. 
 
 • such worship, is, indeed, unlike the ceremonious and lip-deep 
 utterances, (termed prayers,) which too often emanate from 
 the modern pulpit, and which I am impressed to denounce as 
 being corrupting and demoralizing to both the pronouncer 
 and his audience. 
 
 He prays, who, in the very center of his heart, earnestly 
 and honestly and continually desires to acquire temperance, 
 and patience, and truth, and love to the neighbor, and love 
 to God ; and he prays who feels a perpetual gratitude for all 
 the blessings he enjoys, for the sun's light and heat, for sum- 
 mer and winter, for seed-time and harvest, for the love he is 
 enabled to bear to his enemies, and the forgiveness with 
 w T hich he can forgive them ; for the love which others conse- 
 crate to him ; for the unchangeable manifestation of Divine 
 l ove — that love greater than all ; and Divine will — that 
 will which is without shadow of turning ; and Divine Wis- 
 dom — that wisdom which is universal, — these attributes of the 
 Father spreading throughout nature's boundless territories ; 
 if he be thus deserving and thus thankful, then that man 
 prays " without ceasing" — he prays that holy and glowing 
 prayer which the angels love to gaze upon — that living 
 prayer which sanctifies his own soul ! Such prayers seldom 
 express themselves in words ; they incarnate and imbody 
 themselves in righteous deeds ! They are never " full of 
 sound and fury, signifying nothing," but impersonate them- 
 selves in ihe beautiful form of Charity, clothed with the 
 stainless habiliments of chastity, meekness, goodness, virtue, 
 and magnanimity. Her voice is low and gentle, and, like 
 the violet, she only proclaims her own sweetness by the 
 giving forth of her native fragrance ! I am impressed to af- 
 firm, that " a wdl-ordered life and a godly conversation" con- 
 stitute the only real and truthful prayer that man can utter. 
 But here let us understand that the present structure of 
 society is not favorable to the manifestation of such gentle 
 meekness and magnanimous virtues, particularly in those who 
 have inherited an unfavorable organization of body and 
 mind to begin with, and, perhaps, have received an education 
 no less prejudicial to personal holiness and harmony. Let 
 those, therefore, who have been blessed with unearned riches. 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 37 
 
 in their physical and spiritual constitutions, do all they can 
 to help on the unfortunate to the full and complete expression 
 of those inward prayers which lie hidden and undeveloped in 
 the most interior sanctuary of the soul ; and let the rich and 
 endowed give unto the poor and bereft ! 
 
 The belief is erroneous, that spirits can, at all times, hear 
 our voices ; it is a truth, however, that they can always see 
 our thoughts. "But," says one who has conversed with 
 spirits through the agency of electrical vibrations, " 1 have 
 had spelled out to me the following sentence" — state your 
 desires orally and ive will respond — " now, what does this 
 mean ?" The explanation of this is exceedingly plain : 
 there are but very few individuals who can think distinctly 
 without the use of words ; they must talk to define an idea 
 even to themselves ; and hence it is difficult to get at what 
 such individuals would say, or to unravel a clear expression 
 from the confusion and disorder of their thoughts. It is only 
 the well-developed, well-disciplined, and healthy intellect that 
 can, distinctly and positively, impress its thoughts, by an ex- 
 ercise of the will-power, without oral expression, upon 
 another spirit. And thus it is that, those who can not think 
 their desires distinctly are requested, by the spirits, to utter 
 them in words, that they may receive a correct impression of 
 what the speaker would convey, and also that he himself may 
 thus better understand his own question, and comprehend the 
 'answer. But we are not to suppose that spirits are with us 
 at all times, — always ready to answer when we may choose 
 to call upon them, — for, were it so, and man could gain ac- 
 cess to them and obtain their counsel upon all occasions, 
 through any avenue whatsoever, he would then inevitably 
 forget, or refuse, to fill the measure of his own individual ca- 
 pacity — he would cease to play his part in the sphere of re- 
 sponsibility wherein he is comparatively a Free- Agent — and 
 he would sit " all the day idle" waiting for a " Thus saith the 
 Lord" — for spiritual guidance — as an easy and agreeable 
 substitute for the exercise of his own immortal powers and 
 wisdom-attributes — to inform him what to think, where to 
 go, and what to do ! 
 
TJE GUARDIANSHIP OF SPIRITS. 
 
 Interior experience and observation teach me this as a 
 principle : When human endeavor and aspiration have 
 attained the summit of their ability to accomplish — have 
 reached the apex of the mighty pyramid of all material sci- 
 ence, philosophy, theology, and morality, which man, in his 
 own beautiful strength, can erect and climb, then, upon that 
 height, are the deeper spiritual elements of the soul unfolded, 
 and, touching the spirit- world, they receive from the angelic 
 combination of administering spirits in the second sphere, a 
 spiritual philosophy and a divine illumination. In other 
 words, when an individual human mind, in its physical and 
 moral organization and development, reaches nigh unto the 
 spirit-world, then spiritual enlightenment and direction flow 
 into the soul's affections and understanding. 
 
 But, in our endeavors to attain this organic harmony and 
 moral elevation, let it not be supposed that we are always left 
 to strive and struggle alone. No ! Like ourselves, all spirits 
 and angels were once men. They have lived in corporeal 
 organisms; have walked upon this, or upon some other, earth 
 which rolls in space ; have experienced the pleasures and 
 vicissitudes — the joys and sorrows — the tears and smiles — of 
 this incipient existence. But now, having passed through 
 the transformatory process of outer dissolution, which man- 
 kind term death, they reside in the spirit-land ; and, in har- 
 mony with the immutable laws of progression and develop- 
 ment, they have transcended all terrestrial imperfections and 
 still they march victoriously onward ! But they who have 
 already attained to celestial heights, as well as those who 
 have not yet advanced far in the spiritual country, they can 
 behold us from where they are, and in our evening medita- 
 tions ; in our profoundest slumbers ; in our daily occupations ; 
 in our " circles" of fraternal love ; the spirit-friends, whom 
 our souls most attract, come to us and breathe their pure and 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. SO 
 
 beautiful sentiments into our souls. And when, by reading 
 our thoughts, they see us in trouble or in danger, it is reason- 
 able to anticipate the reception (that is, if the vessels of our 
 minds will admit the influx) of some spiritual assistance and 
 direction from the angel's home. Surely, Christians will 
 remember one forcible illustration of this truth. — the beautiful 
 account of how the scales fell from Saul's eyes ! A protect- 
 ing spirit, an angel-messenger, watching the moment when 
 the warrior's soul .would admit of it, sent into his moral per- 
 ceptions a current of divine elements, which not only made 
 him see the error of his course, but turned his thoughts on 
 high ! And there is, also, another prominent and beautiful 
 instance of spiritual guidance recorded in religious history : 
 it is related that " the angel of the Lord appeared to Joseph 
 in a dream, saying, Arise, and take the child and his mother, 
 and flee into Egypt, and be thou there until I bring thee 
 word." Now, the majority of those who believe, because 
 they have been educated so to do, in this circumstance, 
 though it is said to have occurred centuries ago, will not give 
 credence to similar, and often more complete, spiritual mani- 
 festations daily happening in our very midst. That principle 
 of Nature which could develop spiritual intercourse in past 
 times, is surely capable of doing the same thing in this era ; 
 for there must be unity and system in the operation of God's 
 unchangeable laws. If it be said, by some objector, that the 
 circumstance above alluded to can not be referred to na- 
 ture's laws ; that it was accomplished by an especial com- 
 mand of God ; then I remind the reader that there is nothing 
 outside of, or superior to, that stupendous organization 01 
 matter and mind which I am impressed to term, Nature. 
 Neither are we to suppose that the Deity will do for one inhab- 
 itant of earth, what he will not do for another ; because he is 
 *' no respecter of persons," and because, also, according to the 
 affirmation of the highest authority among Christians, " he is 
 without variableness, neither shadow of turning !" There- 
 fore, upon the broad and immovable foundation of Nature 
 and her laws, (which laws are the very elements of God's 
 will.) we should rest the conviction, that spirits can see our 
 thoughts, and that they do, sometimes, approach us to remove 
 
40 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 the scales of superstition and error from our eyes — thus 
 directing our thoughts toward the ' Eternal Mind who will 
 hear a sigh's low music 'mid bursting praises that ascend up- 
 ward from a thousand realms '! 
 
 THE DISCERNMENT OE SPIRITS. 
 
 Under this head, I proceed to briefly and analytically con- 
 sider the remark of the gentleman who queried as to whether 
 " spirits could delight in the music which mortals make ?" 
 I am impressed to reply, that spirits do experience pleasure 
 in beholding the harmony and other effects which music 
 creates in our souls ; and.it would seem, at first glance, that, 
 being pleased, the'spirits must, therefore, hear our voices. 
 This requires an explanation. Spirits can hear our voices, 
 and we can hear their tones ; but the question arises—" how 
 can this be possible ?" And the answer is, that the material 
 senses have corresponding internal and spiritual senses. We 
 do not see with the eye, with the mere visible organ — but by 
 a principle of spiritual^ perception which, as a portion of the 
 mind, lives in the nerves of the eye as the soul lives in the 
 body. So the external mechanism and structure of the ear 
 are an exact impersonation, so to speak, of the principles of 
 hearing. And so with all the other senses. The scientific 
 world does not sanction these facts because medical men 
 know nothing about them. Materialism characterizes the 
 sciences of this age ; and hence it is not to be expected that 
 the spiritual truths, w T hich remain in Nature's casket as yet 
 unlocked to men of popular science and learning, should, 
 when revealed, be recognized and acknowledged by them ; 
 every new-found treasure the materialistic intellect rejects, 
 but it is not less a gem of truth, destined yet to shine in the 
 diadem of knowledge ! And, though the oculist and the 
 optician of to-day may not concur in the fact here disclosed, 
 we rest perfectly assured that this philosophy of the internal 
 senses is recognized by reason, and sanctioned by nature, 
 and these are high authorities. 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 41 
 
 When spirits speak to us, they address our interior and 
 spiritual sense of hearing. And when we behold spirits we 
 exercise the internal principle of perception or seeing. It 
 not unfrequently occurs, that an individual thinks his out- 
 ward senses addressed when, like Saul, he hears a voice pro- 
 nouncing his name, apparently, from the depths of the air. 
 And when spirits have been seen, the beholder is apt to be- 
 lieve that the vision was confined or addressed to the out- 
 ward sense of seeing — so distinct and self-evident is a real 
 manifestation of spiritual presence. We can, however, be 
 easily deceived with regard to the seeing of spirits, because 
 of the fact that the mind is itself capable of combining and 
 re-combining thoughts and imperfectly remembered circum- 
 stances, personages and scenery, in a new and involuntary 
 manner. And, again, the superficial elements, and the un- 
 quieted thoughts of the mind are sometimes, even uncon- 
 sciously to the individual, elaborated, by the dreamy action 
 of the will, into different human forms and faces, bursting 
 out of intensely black and gray ragged clouds, having all the 
 semblance of an imperfect spiritual manifestation. There 
 are always to be found minds of this description, differing one 
 from another in that the forms which they thus manufacture, 
 as it were, are not always beautiful and heavenly. The 
 mind which dwells on celestial and pure things, will see 
 seraph faces, whilst the disturbed individual, recalling the 
 lessons of his theology, will often behold hideous-visaged 
 demons, the conjurations of his own brain. Among nearly 
 all religious sects are evident indications that spurious spirit- 
 seeing has prevailed to considerable extent. The votaries of 
 St. Vitus were frequently thrown into paroxysms of enthusi- 
 asm and ecstacy by a kind of reckless indulgence of the spir- 
 itual sentiments amounting almost to religious voluptuous- 
 ness ; and the consequences were conspicuously indicated in 
 the professions which they made with regard to the seeing of 
 their departed friends and acquaintances. Now, I do not 
 undertake to deny that the early disciples of St. Vitus some- 
 times perceived the forms of their friends whose spirits had 
 passed from earth. Neither do I doubt the truthfulness of 
 many similar profession a nong the spiritually-minded " Shak- 
 
42 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 ers" of our day and generation ; but I am impressed to con- 
 sider a large majority of the spiritual perceptions and com- 
 munications alleged by different minds to have been enjoyed 
 by them, during their moments of religious excitement, as 
 the results principally of cerebrial agitation. I have stood 
 by the bed-side of the disturbed dreamer, have watched the 
 thoughts of the fanatic, have read the wild fancies of the 
 maniac, and have painfully traced the bewildering imaginings 
 of the inebriate ; and have thus particularly and critically 
 examined, with my spiritual perceptions, the mental condi- 
 tions and phenomena which are developed by duplex insanity, 
 monomania, delirium tremens, &c. ; and I can truthfully 
 affirm, that the objects, localities, scenery, and personages 
 which the victims of these maladies profess to see and en- 
 counter, vehemently vindicating their immediate presence 
 and reality, are all of the same class of mental delusion, and 
 are absolutely nothing more than unconscious elaborations of 
 the surcharged brain, which contains all the germinal essences 
 of the internal or thinking principle. An explanation of these 
 cerebrial projections of objects and scenery, I defer until I 
 come to an interior analyzation of the psychological phenom- 
 ena which characterized the mental state of Baron Sweden- 
 borg. 
 
 But here let us discriminate between what is real and what 
 is unreal in the perception of spiritual beings. To the healthy 
 and discriminating mind there is no confounding of a sub- 
 stantial vision of super-mundane personages and scenery with 
 the dreamy hallucinations of the disturbed intellect. When 
 the interior senses of ' he mind distinctly see a spirit or hear 
 its serene, rich, friendly tones, it is impossible for the thus 
 favored individual to be mistaken. If, however, as it some- 
 times happens, we get only an imperfect glimpse of some 
 guardian-spirit that seeks our recognition and welfare, — and if 
 we can not be absolutely certain and honest in our convic- 
 tions of that angel-presence, and have not a perfect assurance 
 that the vision was no illusion, — then it is wisdom to keep our 
 understandings open to the reception of more substantial 
 evidence, to the end that the mind may not be conducted 
 into regions of uncertain hypothesis and imagination. A 
 
TRUTH AND MY STER1. 43 
 
 truthful and beautiful instance of spirit-seeing was originally 
 reported in one of our journals. It well and touchingly illus- 
 trates the naturalness and self-evidentness of spiritual insight, 
 quickened in this instance, as it sometimes is, by material 
 attenuation consequent upon disease ; which attenuation 
 partially emancipating the spirit from its earthly temple, ren- 
 ders it more susceptible to the impression and perception of 
 the presence of guardian angels. 
 
 " A little girl, in a family of my acquaintance," says the 
 narrator, "a lovely and precious child, lost her mother at an 
 age too early to fix the loved features in her remembrance. 
 She was beautiful ; and as the bud of her heart unfolded, it 
 seemed as if won by that mother's prayers to turn instinct- 
 ively heavenward. The sweet, conscientious, and prayer- 
 loving child, was the idol of the bereaved family. But she 
 faded away early. She would lie upon the lap of the friend 
 who took a mother's kind care of her, and, winding one 
 wasted arm about her neck, would say, ' Now tell me about 
 my mamma !' And when the oft-told tale had been repeated, 
 she would ask softly, ' Take me into the parlor ; I want to see 
 my mamma !' The request was never refused ; and the 
 affectionate sick child would lie for hours, gazing on her 
 mother's portrait. But 
 
 " Pale and wan she grew, and weakly — 
 Bearing all her pains so meekly, 
 That to them she still grew dearer, 
 As the trial -hour grew nearer." 
 
 That hour came at last, and the weeping neighbors assem- 
 bled to see the little child die. The dew of death was already 
 on the flower, as its life-sun was going down. The little 
 chest heaved faintly, — spasmodically. 
 
 ' Do you know me, darling!' sobbed close in her ear, the 
 voice that was dearest ; but it awoke no answer. All at 
 once a brightness, as if from the upper world, burst over the 
 child's colorless countenance. The eyelids flashed open ; 
 and the lips parted ; the wan, curdling hands flew up, in the 
 little one's last impulsive effort, as she looked piercingly into 
 the far above. 
 
44 tru:h and mystery 
 
 'Mother!' she cried, with surprise and transport in her 
 tone — and passed with that breath into her mother's bosom. 
 
 Said a distinguished divine, who stood by that bed of joy- 
 ous death. ' If I had never believed in the ministration of 
 departed ones before, I could not doubt it now !' ' : 
 
 Thus the spirits whom our souls most attract, often draw 
 nigh to us, even when through the grossness of our material 
 senses we see them not, and they do " delight in the music 
 we make," for they take pleasure in whatever influences us 
 to harmony, tranquillity and happiness. It is not that the 
 words we sing, or the sounds we awaken, can so charm those 
 who listen to celestial strains ; but the spirit of those words, 
 those sounds, live in us, and our guardian spirits love to 
 arouse that musical element in our minds, thereby, in a meas- 
 ure, dissipating the outward discords which surround and act 
 upon us on earth. Hence, when a circle of friends meet for 
 spiritual communications, and find it difficult to get responses 
 to their well-intended questionings, then let them unite their 
 voices and "sing," let them be cheerful together, and the 
 effects thereof, quieting disturbed minds, will delight the 
 attending spirits near ; and such unanimity of feeling and 
 sentiment will, temporarily at least, harmonize the human 
 with the divine. And if we would but carry thence the 
 principles of music into our homes, — into our social, politi- 
 cal and religious institutions, — and thus render human society 
 as a musical instrument, I know its chords would frequently 
 be touched by spirit-fingers, and the angel -tones thereon awak- 
 ened would sweetly proclaim the kingdom of heaven on earth! 
 
 There have been always, in all ages of the world, some 
 slight, exceedingly obscure, and fragmentary manifestations 
 of invisible and spiritual power ; for many individuals as well 
 as various sects have received what they conceived to be 
 spiritual revelations from the unseen, and to the majority of 
 minds, the mysterious and uncertain world. But there never 
 has been presented to mankind, in any one era of human 
 progress previous to this century, any thing like a clear, con- 
 sistent, and incontestable demonstration of spiritual presence 
 and influence ; and the explanation why mankind, in no pre- 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 45 
 
 vious age, have witnessed those undeniable evidences of im- 
 mortality and spiritual realities, which are manifested and 
 beginning to be recognized in the present century, is this : 
 mankind in general, with but few exceptions, have never 
 ventured the exercise of their reason principle upon myste- 
 rious and super-mundane occurrences, but have repulsed 
 every attempt on the part of a spirit to manifest its real ex- 
 istence and mission to the earth's inhabitants, with the most 
 suffocating skepticism or fanatical superstition. It is surely 
 very evident, that the fear of evil-spirits has hitherto been 
 much more general and powerful than the love of God. The 
 fear of a fabulous devil is, even at this advanced period of 
 civilization, much stronger, in timid and undeveloped minds, 
 than the love of truth and Deity! And the consequence is, 
 that, whenever the inhabitants of the spirit- world strive to 
 manifest themselves to the inhabitants of the natural world, 
 in which we live, the pioneers from that superior country to 
 this comparatively isolated planet, are deprived an entrance 
 into our homes and communities, — into our affections and 
 understandings, — by the superstition and skepticism of the 
 people ; a people made thus skeptical and superstitious by 
 ignorance and error ; they are afraid to receive the spirits in 
 their homes, lest they be not angels from heaven, but agents 
 of the supposed king of darkness, who has mythologically 
 been invested with such terrific power and influence. Skep- 
 ticism and superstition are the legitimate offsprings of ignor- 
 ance and theological error, — and this remark applies with 
 equal force and truthfulness to all Christian and heathen 
 forms of religious worship and education. But the time has 
 now arrived, when the two worlds — the spiritual and the 
 natural — are prepared to meet and embrace each other on 
 the middle-ground of mental freedom and progression. And 
 those who ?xe most advanced in individual refinement, har- 
 mony, and spiritual truth, will gladly receive and philosophi- 
 cally intopret every communication w r hich may emanate 
 from the founts above. 
 
THE STRATFORD MYSTERIES. 
 
 Aside from the religious want of the age, there is still 
 another reason why these manifestations and demonstrations 
 of spiritual existence and power are becoming so general at 
 this particular time, — it is this : There has never before ex- 
 isted upon this earth so much mental, and moral, and religious 
 freedom, — never so much actual goodness and universal 
 love, — we have grown almost to the spiritual world ; and 
 the period even now appears brief when humanity will realize 
 its nearness to, and friendship for,, the spirit-land ; and man 
 shall aspire to be like unto the angels ! And while we are 
 looking for a full realization of these high convictions and 
 sublime realities, let us " fear not to entertain strangers" 
 either in the form of personages, thoughts, or philosophies, 
 because "they may be angels," or messengers of truth, as 
 was once discovered by an oriental patriarch, whose fame is 
 recorded in the Primitive History. 
 
 These reflections and admonitions are prompted by the 
 widely-acknowledged fact, that in various portions of the 
 world — especially in America, at this present — there are 
 many indications of the presence and influence of spiritual 
 beings or agencies, possessing intelligence and manifesting 
 extraordinary power over material objects and substances. 
 Many persons believe these sounds and manifestations to be 
 the effect of some ingeniously-arranged machinery ; others 
 believe that they are produced by electrical discharges from 
 magnetic batteries, managed by good clairvoyants to answer 
 such oral or mental questions as only spiritually enlightened 
 clairvoyants could perceive and solve ; and there is still 
 another class of persons who believe them to be the experi- 
 ments and caprices of satanic agencies. Now, whether all 
 the singular and mysterious developments ever actually oc- 
 curred at Rochester in the manner alleged by those who 
 claim to have witnessed and investigated them, I am not im- 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 47 
 
 pressed to say, (for I consider the facts already sufficiently 
 demonstrated to the public understanding ;) nor have I evej 
 been moved to seek any information with regard to the 
 causes of those declared manifestations prior to the writing 
 of this chapter. And I had never witnessed any of these 
 things previous to last spring, when, although much engaged 
 in. New York, I was impressed to visit the village of Strat- 
 ford, Connecticut, for the express purpose of observing, with 
 both my natural and spiritual perceptions, a variety of mys- 
 terious noises and exciting phenomena, occurring there, at a 
 private residence. And now I desire the reader to follow 
 me in the ensuing investigations. 
 
 First — As to the facts. Every consistent step was taken, 
 by the proprietor of the house, to satisfy many of his particular 
 neighbors and a few of the influential citizens of the village, 
 that, at least, a great number of the sounds and external appear- 
 ances were not produced by human hands or instrumentalities. 
 Among many other and equally strange things which occur- 
 red there, the members of the family and other individuals 
 have witnessed, (though invariably subsequent to the arrange- 
 ment,) the grouping of various figures, made from articles of 
 clothing taken mysteriously from the wardrobes and trunks ; 
 they have also seen books thrown about ; nails, keys, and 
 other portable things belonging to the house, falling in their 
 midst ; they have had black crape tied on the door-latch, and 
 the looking-glasses covered with sheets, as is customary, in 
 some families, when a corpse is in the house ; but the most 
 interesting and, I think, important phenomena, have bee^ + he 
 writing of various unknown and apparently insignificant char- 
 acters which have been impressed upon the walls of the 
 chambers, and upon the piazza and elsewhere. Now, there 
 were in this house two individuals who seemed to be partic- 
 ularly and inseparably connected with almost every thing 
 which had been, and was being, developed — I allude to a 
 young girl and her brother. A higher class of manifestations 
 usually attended the former ; but the latter — the boy — seemed 
 to some persons to be maliciously and unnecessarily torment- 
 ed by evil spirits. Because his clothing was sometimes sud- 
 denly torn : his cap, shoes, &c . were mysteriously concealed 
 
48 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 at times ; and on one occasion he was suspended by a rope 
 to a tree ; he would be startled by loud raps suddenly sound- 
 ing under his footsteps as he ascended or descended the 
 stairs ; and he was made sick and delirious by fright and 
 agitation. 
 
 Second — As to the origin of these facts. The evidence to 
 an unenlightened mind that many of these sounds and appear- 
 ances were not produced by human hands, or by any mun- 
 dane agencies, must necessarily consist in what was discover- 
 ed to be a fact, that it was and still is impossible to trace their 
 primary causes to any earthly source. Of course, no one 
 will pretend to affirm the impossibility of there being any hu- 
 man agency, in the performance of some of these mysterious 
 feats ; nay, on the contrary, it is consistent with reason to 
 believe, that almost every thing developed in that house, could 
 have been caused, under favorable circumstances, By the con- 
 certed plans and inventions of some members of the family. 
 But when the existing circumstances did not favor such con. 
 trivances, plans, and arrangements, and when the family were 
 assembled all together in one room, — it being ascertained that 
 the domestics were honest, and for the most part ignorant of 
 what had occurred and was occurring, — then, should a book 
 be thrown from an opposite side of the room, or a full, vibrat- 
 ing, concussive sound be made in the upper rooms, or a win- 
 dow-pane be broken from the inside, or should the legs of the 
 boy's pantaloons be suddenly torn in strips, and he be tied by 
 those strips to the chair in which he was sitting, without his 
 knowledge, and while, as it is alleged, his hands were grasped 
 by his mother, — I say, under such stubborn circumstances, 
 (which render human agency impossible,) should the above- 
 mentioned phenomena occur, as in truth they did, then thb 
 only inference is, that those things were caused by an invisi- 
 ble intelligence and potency. 
 
 Of the laws of mind and matter, the world is comparative- 
 ly ignorant ; and the principles which govern the inhabitants 
 of the spirit-land are still less understood by the generality of 
 mankind. In the midst of all this ignorance, the desire for 
 knowledge moves many minds to ask these great Questions : 
 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 49 
 
 " What is a spirit ?" and apprehending spirit to be an intan- 
 gible and an immaterial substance, such minds inquire, "how 
 is it possible for spirit to move inorganic bodies and material 
 substances ?" Again, " why do spirits only visit certain lo- 
 calities, and intimately associate their manifestations only 
 with certain individuals?" "Why are these manifestations 
 not in all places, and with all persons ?" These questions 
 demand, and are capable of receiving, reasonable and philo- 
 sophical answers, — to furnish which I will now proceed to 
 state what I know of these things, both from long and unbro- 
 ken investigations into the laws which govern matter and 
 mind, and from recent impressions which I have received 
 concerning what occurred at the house of the gentleman in 
 Stratford at the time of my visits there. 
 
 1. A spirit is no immaterial substance ; on the contrary, the 
 spiritual organization is composed of matter — such as we see, 
 feel, eat, smell, and inhale — in a very high state of refine- 
 ment and attenuation. The spiritual body is vastly more 
 potential than the bone and muscle which its elements can 
 so readily and powerfully move while inhabiting the earthly 
 body ; neither is it impalpable or intangible, except to the 
 material senses ; for, to the spiritual senses, — which senses are 
 opened by entering the superior condition, and, generally 
 speaking, at the moment of death, — the spiritual organization 
 is a more tangible, palpable, and substantial piece of reality 
 than it is possible for the unenlightened or materialistic intel- 
 lect to imagine. 
 
 2. That spirit can come into contact with inorganic and 
 material substances, is proved by every man's experience. 
 Railroads and steamboats are made and managed by spirit. 
 Suppose you desire to lift a weight ; what is it that performs 
 the labor ? I answer, it is your spirit ! it is that spiritual prin- 
 ciple within you which thinks, feels, loves, and reasons — it is 
 your interior self ! and if the reader will reflect upon and 
 discover how it is that his spirit can raise a given weight, 
 he will receive a reasonable and philosophical answer to the 
 question under consideration. First, your spirit, which is a 
 fine organization of fine materials, desires to raise the weight 
 referred to. Now, I will describe to you the various invisi- 
 
 4 
 
50 TRUTH AND MYSTE1.Y. 
 
 ble agencies or instrumentalities which are engaged within 
 your organism to accomplish this purpose :-. — The first agent 
 is your spirit — the second your vital-magnetism — the third 
 your vital-electricity — the fourth your nerves — the fifth 
 your muscles — and the sixth is the bone which, by acting 
 in concert with the above-named agents, succeeds in raising 
 the weight. Many unscientific persons suppose that muscle 
 does all the labor which they perform ; while, in truth, mus- 
 cle is only one of the agents which the indwelling spirit em- 
 ploys to do its will. Since, therefore, it is demonstrated that 
 human spirit can come in contact with inorganic matter, 
 while living in the earthly body, it remains no longer an un- 
 philosophical conviction that spirits from the spirit-land are 
 capable, by employing some invisible intermediate agencies, 
 of approaching and moving objects here which our material 
 eyes can recognize. But it is asked — " How can a spirit 
 move a table, or a chair, or a candlestick, and guide the mov- 
 ing article to some particular locality, without the use of 
 bones, muscles, nerves, &c, &c, as a human spirit can do 
 while in the corporeal body ?" 
 
 The answer to this question will cover the whole ground 
 occupied by the following inquiry — " Why do spirits only 
 visit certain localities and individuals, thus seeming to man- 
 ifest exclusiveness and partiality ?" And I proceed to state, 
 that the two individuals already mentioned, as members of 
 the family I visited in Stratford, Conn., the young girl and 
 her brother, were both. exceedingly surcharged, alternately, 
 at the time the manifestations were being developed, with 
 vital-magnetism and vital-electricity. Magnetism, which is 
 positive, and electricity, which is negative, would at different 
 times preponderate, each having the ascendency in their sys- 
 tems. I was one day ascending, with the boy, a flight of 
 ,tairs, when suddenly there came a quick, loud rap under his 
 left foot, which frightened him exceedingly, because he sup- 
 posed the sound was made by a spirit, and which he was ed- 
 ucated to believe to be an evil spirit. But I instantly per- 
 ceived that his system, like the torpedo eel, had discharged a 
 small volume or current of vital electricity from the sole of 
 the foot, which electricity, 'by its coming in sudden contact 
 
TRUTH AND. MYSTERY. 51 
 
 with the elecfricily of the atmosphere, produced the quick 
 concussion which we heard. When magnetism preponderated 
 in the systems of these individuals, then nails, keys, books, &c, 
 would fly toward them ; and, when electricity preponderated, 
 then these various articles would move in an opposite direc- 
 tion. But I observed that, in many instances, the articles of 
 furniture, &c, which were disturbed, were first moved from 
 their proper locations by the instigation of attending spirits, — 
 the direction in which they subsequently glided along being 
 almost invariably determined by the electrical or magnetical 
 condition of the sister or the brother at that particular time. 
 And here let me remark, that I have heard instances of mis- 
 chief cited, as occurring in this house, in evidence of satanic 
 agency, which I now discover to have been sometimes accom- 
 plished by the youth in his sport, — sometimes by electrical 
 discharges and magnetic attractions, — and sometimes by the 
 almost unpardonable mischievousness of persons unknown to 
 the family. " The wanton destruction of property," alleged 
 to have taken place on this gentleman's premises, is referable, 
 in most cases, to emanations of vital-electricity seeking its 
 equilibrium in the external atmosphere. In this manner, win- 
 dow-panes were broken, and various small articles injured. 
 In Woodbridge, N. J., some few years since, a young lady 
 was affected with a disease w r hich gave rise to similar phe- 
 nomena. Mysterious sounds were heard in her presence — 
 window-panes were frequently broken in her vicinity — and, 
 in like manner, door-panels were burst out, sometimes falling 
 toward her, sometimes from her, and, especially, were quick, 
 concussive, and very loud sounds heard under her feet as she 
 ascended a flight of stairs. Ultimately, however, the mys- 
 terious phenomena frightened her into an illness which cured 
 the malady. Here we are reminded that, though not neces- 
 sarily a diseased state, certain conditions of the body and 
 mind are essential to produce the sounds through which spir- 
 its now at times communicate — taking advantage, as they 
 do, of the electrical and magnetical atmosphere thus emitted, 
 to move articles and even to converse ; and this explains why 
 these mysterious man ; festatiom are confined to particular 
 persons and localities. 
 
52 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 I now proceed to explain how spirits can move a table or 
 other inorganic substances : — A spirit, without possessing 
 ray of the grossness of the earthly form, is yet organized in 
 . ts principles and functions precisely as we are in this life ; 
 and when it — a spirit — desires to move a table, (by way ot 
 manifesting its nearness,) it concentrates its own magnetic 
 and positive elements so as to take hold, as it were, of the 
 magnetism of the atmosphere. In like 'manner, this atmos- 
 pherical magnetism takes hold of the electricity of the air, anc 
 the latter is then concentrated upon the article which it is the 
 spirit's design to move. Atmospherical magnetism and elec- 
 tricity are, therefore, the nerves and muscles which spirits 
 employ when manifesting their presence to the material 
 senses of believing as well as skeptical individuals. Hence 
 when "rappings" are heard, and when it is certain that no 
 mischievous or designing person is producing them by way of 
 imitation, then it is perfectly reasonable to conclude, as has 
 been hitherto explained, that a friendly spirit from the spirit- 
 land is producing electrical, rolling concussions upon some 
 material substance, through the intermediate agencies of ter- 
 restrial magnetism and electricity. The modus operandi of 
 these phenomena I design not now to detail ; because, at 
 present, it is deemed sufficient for mankind to know that it is 
 both naturally and philosophically possible for spirits to ap- 
 proach and influence heavy and gross bodies of matter. 
 
 Of the two mediums we are considering, the boy, Henry, is 
 naturally nervous ; but the young lady, his sister, has been 
 rendered so by the strange and unexpected sounds and phe- 
 nomena that have frequently attended her steps and move- 
 ments. The parents have received the testimony of young 
 Henry, I believe, as being literally true on all occasions ; but 
 I have discovered that he frequently failed to discriminate, 
 during certain moments of mental agitation, between the 
 sounds and effects which he himself made, and those sounds 
 which were produced by a spiritual presence. On one occa- 
 sion he was found with a rope passed under his arms and 
 suspended to the limb of a tree. When removed from that 
 position, he related that he " screamed at the top of his voice." 
 But it was ascertained, that had he in reality done so, the 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 53 
 
 domestics, who had been near the spot, must have heard him. 
 Now, it was not with the intention to deceive that he made 
 this declaration, — he really supposed that he had "called 
 aloud" — as I discovered when viewing the circumstance from 
 my superior condition ; at which time I also learned, that, to 
 control the boy from effecting some premeditated impru- 
 dence, a spirit near him, taking advantage of the electrical 
 state of his system, actually made him unconsciously instru- 
 mental in tying himself to the tree ; and in order that he 
 might not escape and accomplish his previously conceived 
 design, the guardian spirit impressed hirr. to feel fright, and 
 to think that he called for help till such time as it was deemed 
 prudent to release him. Those of my readers who are at all 
 acquainted with the recent discoveries in pneumatological or 
 psychological science, or with the symptoms and effects con- 
 sequent upon an incipient somnambulic state, will readily 
 understand how one mind can cause another to feel and be- 
 hold things which in reality have no existence. And in like 
 manner, as one individual can cause another to experience 
 sensations which are merely imagined by the operator, so 
 spirits can and do effect certain impressible minds to think 
 they say and perform things while they are, in fact, silent 
 and inactive. Spirits can also impress such minds to think 
 they see that which is not, and again not to see that which 
 really is. For instance — it has been affirmed by the parents 
 of Henry, and by others visiting at their house, that many 
 articles have been instantly and invisibly carried from one 
 place to another in the room where they were sitting, and 
 that the articles so moved were rendered invisible while be- 
 ing conducted through the air. Now, although the facts 
 alleged are true, the mode is not. The spirit or spirits that 
 produced the phenomena were very careful to so act upon 
 the minds of those in the room as to render it absolutely im- 
 possible for them to have realized that the articles were pas- 
 sing through the air, or even to realize that their own mental 
 attention had been in the least diverted or disturbed ; they 
 unknowingly yielded to the silent power of mind acting upon 
 mind ; and thus many things are asserted as facts by this 
 family and other individuals associated with similar phe- 
 
54 TRUTH AND. MYSTERY. 
 
 nomena which are, in reality, nothing more than mental dis- 
 turbances. 
 
 It will be long ere the science of spiritual intercourse will 
 be so thoroughly and universally understood as to render 
 great and sad mistakes of rare occurrence. But to the end 
 that a less deplorable state of ignorance, with regard to these 
 things, may be speedily brought about, the philosopher should 
 study to acquaint himself with the temperament of those who 
 are in a fit physical and mental condition to truthfully receive 
 spiritual communications ; and also he should seek to under- 
 stand the general bodily and mental state of those whose 
 electrical sphere is adapted to the most inferior species of 
 spiritual manifestations — such as the moving of inorganic 
 bodies, &c. &c. Neither is it right for the investigator to 
 believe too quickly, or too fully, the things which excitable 
 persons relate ; because some minds are naturally inclined to 
 exaggerate or enlarge upon every thing which they may feel, 
 see, or hear; and, again, another class of minds are so acted 
 upon by their superstitious feelings and religious education, 
 or by the temptation to make out a favorite doctrine or hypo- 
 thesis, as to even unconsciously misrepresent the character 
 and extent of their mysterious experiences, and likewise the 
 events which they derive from the page of History. 
 
 We have now established one point in .[.'_ quiry — 
 namely, that the phenomena which have occurred at the 
 residence of the gentleman in Stratford, have been in the 
 majority of instances primarily produced by spiritual beings. 
 But the question, at this point, arises : — " Why do spirits visit 
 mankind in this apparently insignificant manner ?" This in- 
 teresting interrogation was answered in the following singu- 
 lar characters, which were distinctly drawn upon a turnip, 
 which, on the 15th day of the month of March, 1850, fell at 
 the feet of a gentleman who was, at that time, visiting the 
 aforesaid house in Stratford, with a desire to investigate these 
 wonderful things. The following is an exact copy of the form, 
 though not of the size, of the characters; which, however, must 
 not be regarded as a style of writing existing in the spiritual 
 world, but only as characters or signs especially designed and 
 pre-eminently calculated to arrest public attention on earth. 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 55 
 
 They are, therefore, entirely arbitrary, — having no affinity, in 
 either their grammatical structure or interior signification, 
 with any ancient or oriental language that ever existed 
 among men. They are rather " signs of the times" which 
 maifkind may confidently expect to realize when external or 
 terrestial conditions are favorable to their development. 
 
 Z X— E 
 
 When I first saw these figures I recognized them as being, 
 to a certain extent, analogous to some characters* which I 
 read upon a scroll which was presented to my mind on the 
 seventh of March, 1843. The interpretation of the above, 
 according to my interior impressions, is literally as follows : 
 " You may expect a variety of things from our society." Here 
 is an answer to the inquiry, respecting the object of spiritual 
 visitings to present such trifling manifestations. The spirits 
 
 * When these characters are seen, the questions can not but arise — " How were 
 these letters written ?" — " How can spirits write ?" — " Where do they get their 
 ' pen, ink, and paper,' and desk ?" These interrogatories have been put to me by 
 very many honest minds, and I will, therefore, furnish the answer in all truth and 
 sincerity. 
 
 When spirits make or write characters, for the purpose of arresting public at- 
 tention, they do not employ those instrumentalities which we use, but adopt alto- 
 gether different agencies. In the first place, they concentrate a current of mental 
 or vital electricity upon some particular substance — it may be the wall, the piazza, 
 an article of clothing, or a piece of paper ; whatever substance they select, (which 
 is electrifiable by virtue of surrounding physical conditions,) is acted upon by 
 their will-power, electro-chemically , and the characters are precipitated, like the 
 sunlight upon the daguerreotype plate, forming a kind of electrotype impression* 
 These impressions are, at first,- very indistinct and shadowy • but immediately grow 
 more clear and permanent. I have known of characters, or written impressions, 
 being made, electro-chemically, upon a young lady's arm, but which disappeared in 
 a few days. Practical chemists will understand my meaning when I say, that 
 spirits, (when they themselves write,) produce their marks and figures in ac- 
 cordance with the principles of electro-metallurgy. This term the scientific elec- 
 trician will also comprehend. But the general reader will more readily apprehend 
 my meaning, when I say, that spirits impress writing upon the wall just as 
 daguerreotype impressions are made upon the chemically prepared suiface of a 
 plate. In this manner, I am impressed, " mene, mene, tekel, urHARSlN , ' were 
 written by spirits on the wall at Belshazzar'b sumptuous and royal banquet. 
 See Daniel v. 25. 
 
56 TRUTH AND MY JTERY. 
 
 desire to represent " a variety of things ;" and it is distinctly 
 obvious, tha. + , little things will arrest the general attention 
 and awaken a more universal investigation, while some great 
 development, which could only be addressed to the few intel- 
 lects, might astound but not convince the thoughtless multi- 
 tudes, who would at once pronounce it " past finding out, 
 and become superstitious. So anxious were the spirits to im- 
 press the above sentence upon the minds of the members of the 
 family, that the same was written, repeatedly, sometimes upon 
 the boy's handkerchief, on his pantaloons, his coat, cap, &c. ; 
 and it was always traced with the greatest accuracy and pre- 
 cision — indicating an interior signification. 
 
 But again and again it is naturally asked : — " What is the 
 object of all these manifestations ?" The proper answers are 
 repeatedly given by the spirits. Thus, on the 31st day of 
 March, 1850, was found traced upon a step of the piazza, 
 the following : — 
 
 e x— e 
 
 which, being literally interpreted, according to my interior 
 acquaintance with these characters, would read thus : " Our 
 
 SOCIETY DESIRES, THROUGH VARIOUS MEDIUMS, TO IMPART 
 
 thoughts." Also, on the end of the same piazza was dis- 
 tinctly written the word, " Selah." And directly under- 
 neath this word were the characters which follow — 
 
 X=ZT O 7 
 
 The signification of the word "Selah" has never been 
 decided by biblical commentators ; but they generally believe 
 it to mean a term in music, because it frequently occurs at 
 the termination of certain paragraphs in the Psalms of David 
 as recorded in the Primitive History. But the spirits used 
 it in the sublimest sense which our most exalted imaginations 
 can affix to the following words : "Respond" — " Listen" — 
 " Reciprocate" — "Echo," — meaning that they — the spirits — 
 desire to be rightly heard, rightly understood, and cordially 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 57 
 
 or fraternally responded to ; or, in other woras, the inhabitants 
 of the Spirit- World desire the earth's inhabitan/s to be ONE 
 with them! — they desire to hear a "response" — an "echo" — 
 to their goodness and heavenly principles among the working 
 multitudes and in the moral and intellectual labyrinths of 
 humanity ! The characters beneatl the word, " Selah," being 
 spiritually interpreted, read : — " Different mediums commu- 
 nicate, from our Society, thoughts unto you/' 
 
 On the same day, the following characters were discov- 
 ered, electrically impressed upon Henry's coat : 
 
 X07 
 
 Which signifies, that, to their " various thoughts unto 
 you, they desire a response — an echo," — or, they would 
 hear the blissful harmonies whjch they comprehend and en- 
 joy, echoed in the souls and habitations of men, like a sound 
 of music from unseen instruments ! 
 
 But the most perfect and satisfactory communication 
 among all those which were made, at that house, from the 
 10th to the 31st of March, 1850, was traced thus. — 
 
 E X 
 
 And this mysterious sentence, being translated into our 
 language, according to my interior impressions, reads : — " A 
 high society of Angels desire, through the agency of 
 another and a more inferior society, to communicate in 
 various ways to the earth's inhabitants." 
 
 This last message, with many others, was communicated 
 on Sunday the 31st of March. But the parents, not knowing 
 the meaning of these things, and being exceedingly agitated 
 by the speech of ignorant and prejudiced people, also fearing 
 the effects which, for want of a proper appreciation, under- 
 standing, and management of these visitations, had been 
 wrought upon the son and daughter, deemed it expedient, for 
 the sake of quiet in the house and to arrest the scandal of the 
 village, to remove them (the children) for a time, a short dis 
 
58 TRUTH AND vIYSTEKT. 
 
 tance from home ; and, accordingly, on the subsequent Mon- 
 day morning, the boy and girl were sent into the adjoining 
 town to remain a few days. On the Monday following their 
 departure, I again visited the house in question. I arrived 
 there nearly three quarters of an hour before Henry's return 
 from the country with his step-father, who had that morning 
 gone to bring him home. During his (the youth's) absence, 
 no very interesting manifestations occurred ; and it seems 
 that the parents, though desirous of having the boy with them, 
 yet dreaded his presence — fearing it would induce more 
 communications and mysterious sounds, which they termed 
 " annoyances," to occur. On that same morning, however, a 
 short time previous to my reaching the residence, a little 
 child, the youngest daughter in the family, as she was going 
 to school, observed a piece of paper, recently written upon, — 
 ths characters not being dry, — lying on the ground near the 
 gate ; she ran back with it to her mother, who handed the 
 manuscript to me soon after I was seated in the room ; and 
 the following was the current of thoughts which flowed into 
 my mind, as a partial translation thereof: — 
 
 " Fear not, when lie returns, fear not, all danger is o'er ; 
 We came, we disturbed thy house, but shall do so no more. 
 Believe us not evil, nor good, till we prove 
 Our speech to humanity — our language of love." 
 
 The characters made upon this paper* resembled the writ- 
 ten Chinese language in some degree ; but yet, on comparing 
 the former with the latter, the difference was distinctly 
 obvious. The communication was especially designed to 
 calm the anxieties of the parents in regard to their fears for 
 Henry, who had once been made nervously ill from agitation, 
 (this was the only "danger" referred to in the above mes- 
 sage ;) and it also conveyed to them the wholesome counsel 
 to suspend all judgment concerning the "evil" or "good- 
 ness" of those from whom these things emanated until the 
 spirits themselves should demonstrate to the family and world 
 their character and peculiar mission. In a postscript to this 
 
 *'Ili<' length of tliis Mysterious manuscript prevents me from furnishing the 
 ". itli a lac simile. 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 59 
 
 letter, which, although written on earth, was nevertheless 
 dictated by spirits from a higher sphere, I also read, espe- 
 cially addressed to me, the following : — " You may take th]s 
 home, the explanation will hereafter come." I accordingly 
 preserved the paper, of which I have received the entire 
 translation. 
 
 The manuscript above referred to contains three different 
 communications proceeding from three different spiritual 
 societies in the second sphere, who seem to be commissioned 
 to assist the earth's inhabitants to attain spiritual light and 
 mental illumination. The first communication, which I was 
 enabled to translate on the morning I received the document, 
 as above related, is an admonition to the parents of these 
 children ; whose physical and electrical state rendered it easy 
 for a peculiar class of spirits to furnish at least inferior evi- 
 dences of their presence, thereby making manifest their de- 
 sire to cultivate a nearer and more intimate and therefore 
 profitable acquaintance with humanity. To accomplish this 
 very desirable object, they sought such " mediums" as they 
 could make generally available, and, through them, accom- 
 plished such manifestations, and produced such phenomena 
 as those mediums would admit of. It is, as I have already 
 said, a species of magnetic telegraph which the religious and 
 theological condition of the world at present requires. For 
 the moral, scientific and intellectual tendencies of the most 
 advanced minds of this age are, to explore the far-extending 
 and all-embracing realms of infinitude ; and such minds can 
 not possibly stop short of the accomplishment and establish- 
 ment of an actual commerce between the natural and the 
 spiritual worlds, as between Europe and America ; and in 
 this the higher spheres of sciences, love, power and intelli- 
 gence, are making every effort to assist them. If in the &e- 
 ginning, some of the means of communication between the 
 two worlds are imperfect and unsatisfactory, then let us help 
 more and more to perfect and multiply those means, to the 
 end that mistakes and misapprehensions may be less fre- 
 quent and less confounding to sensuous understandings. 
 The second communication, recorded on thin paper, is as 
 follows : — 
 
60 truth and mystery. 
 
 "Who among you will give ear to these things? Who 
 will hearken, and hear, and ask, concerning .the time to 
 
 COME ?" 
 
 * The third communication, which follows, was written more 
 emphatically than those preceding it, and its interpretation 
 reads : — 
 
 "Let all the nations be gathered togeiher, and let 
 
 THE PEOPLE BE ASSEMBLED ; LET THEM BRING FORTH THEIR 
 WITNESSES, THAT THEY MAY BE JUSTIFIED ; OR L#T THEM 
 HEAR THESE THINGS, AND SAY IT IS TRUTH." 
 
 From the strength and beauty of the foregoing translations 
 we are led to infer, what many, very many spiritually minded 
 individuals have long believed, that something of importance 
 to the social, religious and philosophical world in general, is 
 to flow through the magnetic channel which is now opened 
 between this planet and the inhabitants of the Spirit- 
 Country. But iiere it may be asked, by some of those who 
 are following me in this investigation, — " Did you know who 
 the spirits were who made the manifestations in that house ?" 
 To the inquiry of such readers I reply that, with my spiritual 
 perceptions, I was enabled to observe, during my visits at the 
 house in question, five spirits who were delegates from the 
 spirit-land. Two of these were related to the children — the 
 mediums ; but the remaining three approached this family 
 thus, not because they were related according to the ties of 
 consanguinity on the earth, but because of a peculiar consti- 
 tutional or organic affinity, or friendship, which existed be- 
 tween them ; the spirits were there, accomplishing their 
 mission, by the principle of attraction and congeniality which 
 draws like to like. At the time I beheld these spirits I was 
 impressed that a train of circumstances would soon reveal to 
 the family who some or all of these visitors were. I described, 
 however, the personal appearance of one of their spiritual 
 friends and visitants — not in accordance with the manifesta- 
 tions of the beautiful form he then wore, but the appearance 
 of his former earthly form and features, a representation of 
 which he permitted me to see in his memory with the express 
 design to have me give a description of him, as he appeared 
 on earth, which could be recognized by those who knew him 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 61 
 
 here. It will be remembered by my readers, that an individ- 
 lal experiences almost immediately — almost in the twinkling 
 )f an eye — subsequent to his emergement from the earthly 
 organism, a general alteration and change in the appearance 
 and dimensions of his spiritual organization ; the latter — the 
 indestructible body in which the spirit lives — becomes les- 
 sened, and improved, both in form and feature, to an extent 
 proportionate to its want of symmetry and beauty previous 
 to the event of death ! Hence it is that, to ascertain the 
 exact appearance of a spiritual individual according to his 
 former or rudimental existence, it becomes indispensably ne- 
 cessary to read from the tablet of memory, which each spirit 
 can and does present unlocked for that purpose, whenever it 
 earnestly desires its personal history or genealogy traced to 
 some particular period, event, or circumstance, of the past, 
 pertaining to its earthly career. And thus was disclosed to 
 me the lineaments once worn by the father of the children — 
 Henry and his sister ; and, by my brief description thus ob- 
 tained, he was recognized by the step-father as the former 
 husband of his wife. 
 
 The peculiar trivial and apparently motiveless character of 
 the majority of these manifestations — some of which are 
 seemingly childish and without any distinct purpose — ap- 
 parently so very human — constitute one powerful cause why 
 many persons are moved to regard them as being altogether 
 of earthly origin. In fact, I discover that a few of them are 
 caused by mundane agencies ; because, simply, no gold is so 
 pure that it has not its counterfeit and successful imitation. 
 But, alas, much of the genuine manifestation is rejected be- 
 cause of the imperfect idea man has of spirit. The reader, 
 doubtless, well knows that the general impression, with re- 
 gard to those who have passed through the process of death, 
 is, that they are, as it were, without form — a kind of melan- 
 choly ghost — gravely emerging from a sepulchre, the spectral 
 apparition of a thin, transparent, cloudy, vaporish combina- 
 tion of something, which may be nothing after all ; or else, 
 a spirit is by most minds conceived of as being wholly imma- 
 terial, which term, when properly analyzed, is only another 
 word for nothing. It is, therefore, a very serious fact, that 
 
G2 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 the prevalent opinions among mankind, concerning the con- 
 dition and appearance of the departed from earth, are so er- 
 roneous, chimerical and imaginative, that the general idea of a 
 spirit is not, in fact, more real and distinct in form or sub- 
 stance than the air which we inhale. Even those who, in the 
 brilliant extravagance and partial flights of their ardent ima- 
 ginations, describe angels with wings soaring through the 
 heavens, are but giving to the airy elaborations of their own 
 minds the wings of the eagle — their conception of angels not 
 being emancipated from the animal kingdom in external 
 nature. Many suppose that our breath is our spirit. Hence, 
 it is not surprising that any thing resembling mirth or plea- 
 sure, alleged to proceed from and to be manifested by 
 spirits, is, at first, repulsed by the generality of religious 
 minds as altogether beneath the nature, dignity and position 
 of those heavenly visitants from that unseen and mysterious 
 world which lies beyond the grave. But this opinion — 
 I am deeply impressed to say — is based upon superstition 
 and theological error. The truth is — and it imparts a pro- 
 foundly grand joy to know it — that every faculty of the 
 human mind is expressly designed for good ; and, in the 
 spirit-world, as well as upon earth, these faculties are or 
 should be supplied with the proper means for their right- 
 eous gratification. The merely passing from the natural 
 body into the spiritual body does. not deprive us of any of our 
 affectional or wisdom endowments. Nay, our faculties are 
 immortal and endlessly progressive ; and their capabilities 
 are enlarged and refined, beyond this incipient life, to the 
 end that we may the more enjoy the glorious realities conse- 
 quent upon a continued, but more glorious existence. Even 
 the most advanced spirits in the upper spheres are serenely 
 joyous and cheerful ; and others, not so progressed, as they 
 become good and happy, are not the less mirthful. Nor will 
 the spirits — when they can approach us — wear a mask of 
 false solemnity; for they are natural as free; and, being 
 fri e, because they " know the truth," we are consequently not 
 to suppose that they will ever treat our " serious' errors as 
 if they were divine truths ; or, that any spirits will come to 
 worship at the shrines of our idolatry, or pay particular re- 
 
T.1UTH AND MYSTERY. 63 
 
 spect to the .theological idols which man, in his passage from 
 savageism to the present era, has ignorantly erected, deified 
 and worshiped. 
 
 These remarks I have been impressed to make with par- 
 ticular reference to several manifestations which have oc- 
 curred in the reverend gentleman's house at Stratford, during 
 the hours of prayer, especially at the very time when the 
 family members were assembled to perform that ceremony ; 
 and I allude, also, to many very surprising representations 
 in perfect imitation of these conventional gatherings. These 
 tableaued groupings consisted of figures very perfectly made 
 from various articles of wearing apparel belonging to the 
 family ; and each of the artificially formed personages was 
 inclining or kneeling in graceful and solemn attitudes of 
 prayer. It was necessary to approach them closely to 
 be assured they were not living. These mysteriously ar- 
 ranged exhibitions were discovered in the young lady's sleep- 
 ing apartment, which was situated on the second floor of the 
 building. And sometimes, when the family members were 
 at prayers, books have been violently thrown across the 
 room ; and many noises and disturbances have been, at such 
 times, developed so distinctly and unexpectedly as to beget 
 the impression — only, however, in superstitious and errone- 
 ously educated minds — that the invisible beings and poten- 
 cies, in their midst, were positively and unqualifiedly "evil," — 
 having no reverential regard for good things and religious 
 institutions ; and, therefore, the ecclesiastical powers of the 
 village decreed that the spirits should be repelled thenceforth 
 from human habitations. And the people called them 
 " devils," who had been expressly sent, many believed by God, 
 as a divine judgment upon the reverend gentleman because 
 of the interest he has for several years felt in the phenomena 
 of human magnetism. Now, I am impressed with two 
 reasons why these imitations and disturbances were made — 
 First, in a family where the external ceremony, as well as the 
 internal reality of prayer are esteemed as equally sacred, es- 
 sential and holy, it would be manifestly unreasonable for the 
 public to believe that any members of that household would 
 regard this ceremony as a matter of no importance — even 
 
64 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 to the making of it food for mirth, however harmless that 
 mirth might have been — as their unseen visitors evidently 
 did. And the second reason is this, — the spirits are disposed 
 to gently teach the earth's inhabitants that there is but little 
 reality in the mere ceremony of praying. For the artificially- 
 made figures, grouping in prayerful attitudes, apparently 
 worshiping, though mute and motionless, distinctly panto- 
 mimed this impressive lesson: — "Behold now, there is no 
 more substance, importance, or reality in the mere ceremony 
 which we are exhibiting than there is beneath these habiliments 
 which compose us." 
 
 I am impressed to affirm that spirits, being educated iri 
 truth, and in the perfections of Deity, as they are, have no more 
 veneration for our sacred errors than we have for the stone 
 and wooden gods of the barbarian. 
 
 For seven years I have been more or less in a condition to 
 associate with, and be influenced by, spiritual personages who 
 are advanced beyond this life in every respect — in situation, 
 cultivation and intelligence ; and I know that I am justified 
 by immutable truth in affirming, that spirits are moved to 
 respect only such prayers as are conceived and uttered in 
 the most inward sanctuary of our nature, — in the interior 
 " closet" of the soul, when " the door is shut" against every 
 selfish and worldly sentiment, and when Love reigns over 
 every desire and impulse, — this is the only sanctuary in which 
 prayer is pure and sanctified ! 
 
 But here the questions arise, particularly in the minds of 
 those who know of the alleged manifestations at Stratford — 
 If fhese spirits design to teach such important lessons to 
 man, why do they not invent some other more dignified 
 and less imperfect mode of communication ? Why do they 
 throw stones, and knives, and forks, and spoons about? 
 Why do they rend the children's garments, break win- 
 dows, &c, as it is known to a demonstration they have ? 
 The answer to these very natural queries, is exceedingly 
 simple to my mind — it is this : The position which the rever- 
 end gentleman, at whose house the phenomena were occur- 
 ing, professionally occupies before the world, and the respect- 
 ability of his family in society, go toward making up many 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 65 
 
 strong inducements for the whole household to combine to 
 suppress and hush the many disclosures, (all new revealed 
 truths being unpopular, and therefore rejected by the world ;) 
 and thus the whole family would have motives for concealing 
 from the public, as far as possible, all knowledge of the mys- 
 terious manifestations. But the peculiar and determined 
 character of those apparently trivial transactions were such 
 as to render any thing like a concealment of them positively 
 impossible. It will be remembered that the direction to the 
 inmates of this house, was — " Let the nations be gathered to- 
 gether ; let the people be assembled ; let them take unto them- 
 selves witnesses, that they may be justified ; or let them hear 
 these things, and say, It is Truth." 
 
 It is well that the reader should distinctly understand — 
 and I will, therefore, parenthetically remark — that though the 
 proprietor and occupant of this Stratford residence seemed 
 desirous to get all possible instruction and knowledge con- 
 cerning the nature and intention of these mysterious develop- 
 ments, yet — because the dominant sectarians of the village 
 admonished him, with implied threats of a church trial in 
 case he did not accede to their wishes not to encourage these 
 " satanic operations" any more — he refused to hear many of 
 the translations of the mysterious characters read, which was 
 the sole object of my last visit to the house in question. In fact, 
 D r< p ' s situation was at that time, and even subsequent- 
 ly, in many particulars, extremely unpleasant and unsafe ; 
 with the mob spirit of ignorant and despotic individuals on 
 one side, and the sectarian spirit of scarcely less ignorant and 
 consummate bigots on the other ; and the members of his 
 family were not exempt from the bitter prejudices and unkind 
 remarks which the so-called religious community of Strat- 
 ford very readily generated. It was principally for reasons 
 and considerations like the above, I think, that the Doctor 
 refused to hear read my report of the investigation, which 
 contained the admonition — " let the nations be gathered to- 
 gether," &c, which I deemed necessary to the welfare of the 
 family and the world. 
 
 The house is now, I believe, without a tenant ; and the 
 family have removed to the beautiful city of Philadelphia. 
 
 5 
 
66 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 Whether the phenomena of spiritual manifestations still occur 
 in the presence of the youth and the young lady, I am not 
 now impressed to say ; but I consider them very excellent 
 mediums ; and, were I allowed to express my impressions with 
 regard to them, I should favor the encouragement and culti- 
 vation of their vital-electro-magnetic condition, and thereby 
 establish a free and convincing communication between the 
 inhabitants of our earth and those of the Spirit-Land. But 
 this desirable end can not be, in any case, accomplished, 
 while external circumstances, early education, and trifling 
 contingencies, are permitted to act upon the human mind in 
 the capacity of masters. 
 
 By the directions — " let the people be assembled — let them 
 take unto themselves witnesses" — it will be perceived, that 
 the family were, as they had also been in other ways and 
 at other times, distinctly and repeatedly admonished not to 
 '•'hide their light under a bushel." These so-called mys- 
 terious things must be seen, and heard, and honestly acknow- 
 ledged ; and the "light" which the witnesses thereof receive 
 must be allowed to shine upon all those who desire to see the 
 truth, without respect of persons, or reference to theology, 
 sect, complexions or nations. Again, the question will be 
 asked, — " Why do not the spirits write their thoughts in our 
 language ?" And the reply is, that, as our language can be 
 written by almost every individual in the community, it w 7 ould 
 be very easy for some designing and mischievous person to 
 commit a fraud ; whilst the peculiar style and novel charac- 
 ters which distinguish these written communications from 
 that which the boy Henry, or any but a most accomplished 
 penman, could execute in their ordinary condition, are suffi- 
 cient to impress any reasonable and intelligent person, (who 
 should see the characters,) with the serious and irresistible 
 conviction, that wisdom and instruction are hidden beneath, 
 and designed to be imparted by, those mysteriously drawn 
 symbols of thought. And I am also impressed to assert, that, 
 when it is clear to a demonstration that written communica- 
 tions can emanate from spiritual beings and super-mundane 
 agencies, then the spirits will write in our language. More- 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 67 
 
 over, when the)' are no longer repelled from human habita- 
 tions and minds, by obstructive doubts and superstitious fears, 
 they may even approach so near as to orally pronounce many 
 suggestive and affectionate words in the willing and prepared 
 ear. The word "Selah" was written in English charac- 
 ters — perhaps, to manifest their ultimate intention of adopting 
 this method of imparting thoughts and instructions to the 
 earth's inhabitants. 
 
 It will be asked, — "How do spirits write upon paper?" I 
 am constrained to reply, in addition to the note on this point, 
 that I attempted to ascertain who wrote two or three some- 
 what suspicious communications which I have seen from time 
 
 to time at Dr. P 's house, but I could on\y feel attached to 
 
 the sheets, as I held them in my hand, a general sphere which 
 did not conduct me definitely and especially to any individ- 
 ual in or out of the terrestrial body. When first I psycho- 
 metrically examined the letter which I have, above translated, 
 I experienced something like the "sphere" of a person still 
 living in the earthly body ; and I, then, concluded that I mere- 
 ly felt the influence which the mother's hand had impressed 
 upon the paper when she took it from the child who found it 
 at the gate. The precise manner in which some of the writ- 
 ten communications, as also the representative figures, which 
 have been found in and about that house, originated, I am 
 not now impressed to state. But I will here remark, that spir- 
 its can influence some peculiar organizations so as to induce 
 a somnambulic state of mind, and then can cause the individ- 
 ual, thus affected, to do what he could not do in his natural 
 condition ; and, upon releasing him from that state, they can, 
 in the twinkling of an eye, efface from his external memory 
 all impressions of the transaction in which he was instrumen- 
 tal ; and thus render him totally forgetful of what he has been 
 doing. In this manner it is possible — and my impressions 
 strongly move me to assert the probability thereof — that the 
 spirits have employed some impressible person in that family, 
 or in the Stratford community, to write some of those commu- 
 nications which were there received, also to arrange the ex- 
 pressive tableaux. Whilst I am not permitted, for some good 
 reasons, to be more definite respecting them, I am positively 
 
68 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 assured that a comparatively brief time will disclose the all- 
 embracing explanation of these apparently inexplicable things 
 which have occurred in the midst of this family ; and, in the 
 mean time, let it be duly remembered, that this thing is cer- 
 tain — there is an amount of learning and extraordinary taste 
 displayed in those Stratford manifestations, which, to telieve 
 that they all originated with the children, or with any other 
 human agencies whatsoever, requires far more credulity and 
 hypothesis than are requisite to an admission and honest ac- 
 knowledgment of their supernatural, or, more properly speak- 
 ing, their supersensuous origin and character. In a manner 
 peculiar to myself, I have ascertained, and, therefore, I know, 
 that these wonderful developments were spiritually unfolded. 
 The reader will remember, the already stated interesting 
 fact in natural philosophy, that the physical system of the 
 youth, Henry, at times generates a soft and high quality of 
 vital electricity, which renders him alternately positive and 
 negative, and, therefore, a good medium through which spir- 
 itual intelligences could manifest their willingness and desire 
 to approach, and communicate with, mankind. His sister's 
 physical state is somewhat different. She seems to be more 
 of a recipient, than a conductor, of the predominating ele- 
 ments. It is also a curious fact — one especially worthy of 
 notice and a philosophical application — that the youth's sys- 
 tem was often suddenly relieved of its superabundant electri- 
 city by the unexpected introduction of a stranger into the 
 room, — the close proximity of certain individuals would inva- 
 riably conduct this element from him ; and, generally speak- 
 ing, the phenomena of throwing and moving various portable 
 articles seldom, if ever, occurred either while his mind was 
 anxious for exhibitions, or when he was very warm and undu- 
 ly excited. Here we are jeminded, that, on all occasions, the 
 mediums must remain perfectly passive, as to the time and 
 nature of the manifestations, lest, by acquiring a too positive 
 condition, they should render the demonstrations, for the time 
 being, impossible ; and the same advice is likewise applicable 
 to those who assemble to witness these things, or who may 
 be living in the various localities where f ley are, or are likely 
 to be, developed. 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 69 
 
 There already has been, and there will be again and again, 
 thousands of human things devised and enacted in the world 
 in the midst of these spiritual developments ; but not now can 
 they be all unraveled and philosophically explained. Each 
 ndividual mind must first grow into a discriminating knowl- 
 edge of these things, and be able to distinguish for himself: 
 and, when the minds of thinking men become duly initiated 
 into the laws and truths pertaining to spiritual life and end- 
 less existence, then — and only then — will an easy and simple 
 explanation of all things be found and comprehended. The 
 people must be educated by their own experience. By these 
 manifestations we are solemnly admonished to be cautious, 
 wise, just, and dispassionate in our investigations, and partic- 
 ularly in our decisions, with regard to those exhibitions which 
 we may hear of or behold ; because the alphabetical and 
 other sounds, — as well as the written communications which 
 friendly guardian spirits can and often will make to us through 
 the agency of some electrical individuals, — are, as I interiorly 
 know, susceptible of an easy and almost an indistinguishable 
 imitation, — the real suggesting the counterfeit. If this healthy 
 and righteous precaution be at first in all cases observed, I 
 am impressed to say that many good and truth-loving minds 
 will be thereby saved from much mortification and disap- 
 pointment. Let all men search out the truth, — being " wise 
 as serpents and harmless as doves ;" let them not be content 
 with a mere faith in the seeming, but let them seek a knowl- 
 edge of what is ; and, above all, let not the discovery of the 
 counterfeit cause them to reject the true. Nay ; for where 
 there is a Christ, there will be false Christs ; where there is 
 gold, there is also its semblance. But let not the investi- 
 gator — he, who tries the spirits by Nature and Reason's prin- 
 ciples — be discouraged ; let him not turn back, for " he who 
 seeks shall find ;" and the time has nearly arrived — is even 
 now at the door — when the earth's inhabitants may hold com- 
 munion with those whose " places here behold them no more ;" 
 but who, from their exalted positions, may speak to us in our 
 homes, — at the firesides where we have so missed them, — in 
 the " circles" where once they gathered with us, and to which 
 they now return. Let us not refuse to hearken to their voices 
 
/O TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 when they call to us through such existing "mediums" here, 
 as they can approach ; neither let us refuse the incipient 
 means designed to impress the human understanding with a 
 clear realization of their existence and nearness ; for spirits 
 have visited, and will continue to visit, the dwellers of earth ; 
 and, ere long, many other mediums will be developed through 
 whom the inhabitants of superior spheres may communicate 
 their principles of truth and peace, and the most advanced 
 numan minds shall hear and understand ! And to the end 
 that all may become recipients of heavenly messages, let all 
 begin to form true characters, to adopt correct habits, to live 
 just and noble lives. And let it be deeply impressed upon 
 every understanding, that that individual who resists those 
 spiritual influences which flow from the Great Love Princi- 
 ple, God, and who prefers the gratification of selfish and 
 worldly desires to spiritual communion, at last feels those 
 gracious visitings no more upon the earth; and, in those 
 lonely hours which bring reflection, he will contemplate a 
 •'dark valley" before him — dark, because he refuses to see 
 that inflowing and inextinguishable light which dissipates the 
 "shadows of death," and the mysterious gloom of oriental 
 error and theological superstitions. 
 
 THE DOCTRINE OF EVIL SPIRITS. 
 
 It is true, that nearly all the communications and develop- 
 ments which have been thus far received through electrical 
 vibrations, do not at first appear, to the advanced ^and gene- 
 ralizing mind, as possessing sufficient importance to demand 
 much attention. The responses have mainly been very sim- 
 ple, and contracted to exceedingly laconic expressions of 
 thought, which have frequently proved unreliable, and occa- 
 sionally almost destitute of signification. These communi- 
 cations are sometimes so trivial, and the replies, in some in- 
 stances, so inferior in point of intelligence to the ordinary 
 information among intelligent and practical men, that many 
 
TRUTH AND. »IY3TERY. 71 
 
 believing and earnestly seeking individuals almost despair of 
 ever obtaining any valuable truths through the sounds ; at 
 the same time — in consequence of those trivial responses — 
 skeptics denounce them as arising wholly from human sources 
 and premeditated deception. The general impression is, that 
 the Spirit- World would develop more dignified and soul- 
 thrilling truths, — that spirits would breathe forth only great 
 and lofty thoughts, — that their replies to our questions would 
 be more consistent with what we conceive to be the scope 
 of the capabilities of those advanced beyond this evanescent 
 existence, and who come to us as messengers (or angels) from 
 a higher world ; and thus — notwithstanding the constant ac- 
 cumulation of evidences that spirits do in reality communicate 
 through sounds, — the skeptical mind, which may possess ex- 
 alted sensibilities, is forced to encounter many very uninter- 
 esting and apparently meaningless developments in this new 
 region of investigation. Now, I confess to you, reader, that 
 these things are truly great objections to the progressed intel- 
 lect. But, I repeat, the religious want of this era, is a sensu- 
 ous demonstration of the truths of immortality ; and, upon 
 serious and deliberate reflection, I think, the candid inquirer 
 can not but acknowledge that no method could possibly be 
 more adequate or better adapted to the accomplishment of 
 these ends, to the satisfaction of the general mind, than the 
 asking of various test questions, which are daily put to the 
 spirits, and cheerfully answered by them through the electri- 
 cal vibrations. Do you not think so, reader ? A sound, re- 
 sponsive to your utterance of a loved name, gives sweet assur- 
 ance that the spirit which is called upon, both hears and an- 
 swers. And just for one moment suppose that that answer- 
 ing intelligence spells out to you, alphabetically, by what are 
 commonly termed "raps," given at every required letter, the 
 name of its former place of residence on earth — tells from 
 what locality it departed this life — and mentions the disease 
 or accident which caused its departure hence ; counts you 
 its age when it left the grosser form ; and says how many 
 years, or months, or days, it has dwelt in a higher sphere, — 
 I say, for the sake of the conclusion, just admit this supposi- 
 tion, and then ask yourself, are not these, and like answers, 
 
72 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 exceedingly convincing to those who search fcr a living evi- 
 dence of the spirit's individualization and immo/tality ? More- 
 over, should the answers be such as the inquirer supposes, at 
 the time, to be incorrect, but which he afterward, by special 
 reference to recorded facts, finds to be exactly true — as has 
 frequently occurred, — would not such a test be very satisfac- 
 tory ? Is it not convincing, even to the sensuous observer 
 and materialist, that the spirit answering is still in existence ; 
 that the friend, with whom intercourse is sought, is not dead, 
 and decaying in the grave ; that immortality is indeed a truth ? 
 And now, reader, what more is required ? Is it that your 
 soul would learn of the bright realities of the Spirit-Home ? 
 Do you seek acquaintance with the conditions and experi- 
 ences consequent upon spiritual existence ? Does your mind 
 yearn after the nobler truths pertaining to the superior life 
 and world ? If so, then seek deeper sources, — because you 
 are prepared to graduate, from the primary school of electric 
 sounds, into higher colleges of spiritual instruction ! 
 
 Intercourse with the spirit-world through the electrical 
 sounds is the most incipient and rudimental method which 
 can possibly be adopted. Minds of the materialistic order — 
 those individuals who will noj believe in, or attempt the in- 
 vestigation of, any thing which lies beyond the limited sphere 
 and scope of the outer senses — are the proper pupils to attend 
 the primary school of spiritual intercourse ; which school is 
 manifestly designed to educate the external man with regard 
 to these germinal truths of spiritualism, which will conduct the 
 mind progressively onward to the apprehension of more ele- 
 vating realities — to the mighty truths and universal sweep 
 of the Harmonial Philosophy ! And as in a primary school, 
 where are taught the first lessons of earthly education, there 
 is noise — confusion — triviality ; so likewise — in accordance 
 with analogical reasoning — in the infant schools of spiritual 
 knowledge, where instruction is mainly imparted through the 
 electric sounds and correlative demonstrations, we also hear 
 of disorder — tumult — and discordant results. The manner 
 — let it be remembered — of learning our earthly A. B. C. 
 does not differ very much from the neio method of learning 
 spiritual things ; only the latter school is attended by " chil- 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 73 
 
 dren of a larger growth," whose minds are more advanced in 
 age and worldly intelligence. 
 
 At first glance it seems, that to anticipate high results to 
 flow from spiritual communications through sounds, is to ex- 
 pect ends which the means do not appear adequate to accom- 
 plish ; but, upon calm and philosophical reflection, it is man- 
 ifestly as reasonable to hope for valuable issues from these 
 small beginnings as to expect oaks from acorns, or to antici- 
 pate the future lofty man when we gaze upon the new r -born 
 babe. " But," says the objector, " the communications are 
 mainly without scope and importance, and are frequently 
 contradictory and false," — and he asks — " what is the mean- 
 ing of this ? is it to demonstrate to our senses the existence 
 of ignorant, wicked, or evil, spirits ? — to demonstrate and 
 thoroughly prove to us that the Spirit- World is no better 
 than the Earth ?" Now here, seemingly, is a great problem 
 — a matter, requiring much research, much wisdom, much 
 explanation ; and yet I can assure the reader, that, to my 
 mind, the real causes of contradictory and false communica- 
 tions are neither beyond the earth's inhabitants, or difficult 
 to explain. And as this is the subject now presented to my 
 mind, I will proceed to its exposition. 
 
 In the first place, it is necessary to understand that spiritual 
 intercourse, through electrical vibrations, is a discovery as new 
 to many of the inhabitants of the Second Sphere as it is to the 
 dwellers on the Earth. The inhabitants of Mars, Jupiter, 
 and Saturn, (of the latter especially,) enjoy similar and far 
 superior communion with those passed from their planets into 
 the higher spheres. And the fair spirits of those bright 
 worlds — advanced to a brighter land — confine their inter- 
 course, chiefly, to the dwellers upon the Orbs from which they 
 have been translated. And so those individuals who have left 
 our earth, still retain for its inhabitants a more particular 
 affinity and attraction than they feel toward the dwellers on 
 any other world or earth. Hence, those spirits, who now 
 have their homes in the spheres above, return to their respec- 
 tive birth-place planets more frequently and intimately than 
 they visit any other of the inhabited .globes of the universe. 
 Though the^ mav travel from star to star in quest of truth 
 
74 TRUTH AND MYSTE R Y . 
 
 and knowledge, — though sometimes a spirit, whose genealogy 
 may be traced to earth, is attracted to communicate with 
 one or more of the beautifully progressed inhabitants of the 
 more advanced planets, or vice versa, an angel, passed from 
 a more glorious world into that world's high heaven, may be 
 drawn to seek communion with some mind on our earth — 
 yet the rule seems to be, that spirits particularly visit that 
 world which was the cradle of their existence ; thus to com- 
 mune with those who are dwelling where they once dwelt, 
 and who have not yet passed through that process, called 
 death — a translation — which shall admit them, (the earth- 
 dwellers,) also into higher spheres of eternal life. And, 
 therefore, it is, that, while spiritual communications are be- 
 ing, (as they have been for many centuries,) enjoyed through 
 the electrical vibrations and in various other ways — includ- 
 ing mental illumination, which is termed clairvoyance — 
 upon the planets Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn, the spirits that 
 have passed from our earth have not, until very recently, 
 known that such electrical methods could be adopted in the 
 order of nature. 
 
 The beatified soul intuitively knows that influx of truths 
 and principles into the vessels of the mind is possible — pro- 
 per — delightful — reformatory — and exalting ; and the past 
 religious history of mankind, as well as modern manifestations 
 of spiritual insight and influence, distinctly indicate the 
 countless efforts made by spirits to convince man of immor- 
 tality and correlative truths. But that they could put them- 
 selves into electrical rapport with terrestrial magnetism and 
 thereby establish a positive and negative relationship, (by 
 an action of their will-power,) between themselves and indi- 
 viduals and inorganic substances in this world, is a truth 
 which, by our own earth-born spirits, has but recently, to any 
 extent, been discovered and its practical application studied. 
 And here let me remark, that many, very many erroneous 
 and contradictory communications can be traced to this 
 cause, viz. : — the unadvanced education of many of the spirits 
 themselves in regard to these rudimental things. Such 
 spirits very frequently attempt to communicate their thoughts 
 through the sounds, — a desire, which they necessarily so im- 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 75 
 
 perfectly accomplish as to be mistaken and misunderstood 
 on the earth. 
 
 It is very erroneous for any persons to imagine, as so many 
 do, that spirits attain to an almost boundless knowledge as 
 soon as they enter upon their new life. In the higher spheres, 
 spirits must progress in Love and Wisdom, just as, in this 
 world, man advances in scientific and philosophical attain- 
 ments. True, there is an expansion of the intellect, in pro- 
 portion to its growth here, when it is transplanted to develop 
 more and more in a clearer and brighter atmosphere ; and 
 so, many thoughts, which have agitated human minds more 
 or less even since man first moved upon the earth, are readily 
 perceived and comprehended by spirits ; and thus great prin- 
 ciples are rapturously pursued into their endless ramifications, 
 by the inhabitants of the higher spheres. But still there are 
 countless truths w 7 hich the spirits, in general, do not quickly 
 discover nor understand ; and, as they would "press forward 
 to the things which are before," it is not so agreeable for 
 them to turn to " the things that are left behind" — to contem- 
 plate some of those truths which are rudimental and pertain 
 to mere material things and changeful sciences. 
 
 When the human soul passes from earth into the second 
 sphere, it is inclined, at first, to indulge in the gratification 
 of its strongest love or impulse ; but unless it be a pure love, 
 a good (or rather a riglt ^-directed) impulse, then the means 
 of its gratification — I rejoice to say — are not to be found 
 within the territories of the Spirit-Land — are not to be found 
 within the range of all those things by which the initiated 
 spirit is moved to learn the immutable principles of Love 
 and Wisdom, and to live a life of eternal obedience to the 
 laws of God, which are unchangeable — universal — harmoni- 
 ous — infinite ! But when the human soul enters the spirit- 
 world with good passions (or affections) and impulses, then 
 — and only then — is their gratification easy and unrestricted ; 
 and progress may be made in one single direction for cen- 
 turies. Some spirits become highly educated in that partic- 
 ular truth or science for which they feel the most absorbing 
 sympathy and interest, while respecting other truths and 
 sciences they ma\ h< comparatively destitute of information. 
 
6 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 For instance, — in the great truths pertaining to comparative 
 anatomy and physiology as unfolded in the animated king- 
 dom of Nature — the same great principles and truths reach- 
 ing far and wide in every direction, embracing the form and 
 functions of the universe — in all these you will find Galen, 
 and a host of similarly constituted minds, richly educated 
 and accomplished. But you will not find Moses, or Isaiah, 
 or St. John, possessing the same high knowledge of these 
 scientific truths. This class of minds, having a strong love 
 for moral truths even while on the earth, continue still pro- 
 gressing and attaining in moral and spiritual directions. 
 These great and highly accomplished minds have advanced 
 as far in searching out moral truth as Galen has progressed 
 in his investigations of scientific truth. Their goal is on- 
 ward ; and, therefore, it is not reasonable to conclude that 
 they, the great moral students — the alumni of the spheres — 
 avail themselves of the electrical vibrations whereby to com- 
 municate their thoughts to congenial minds on the earth ; 
 neither would they be likely to understand and skillfully man- 
 age the newly-discovered means and instrumentalities of 
 communication as well as those spirits whose chief attraction 
 and education consist in scientific researches. Neither sup- 
 pose they themselves should communicate with man in this 
 rudimental manner, would it be wisdom to ask Isaiah a sci- 
 entific question, or to interrogate Galen with regard to 
 merely moral subjects, because — though their responses 
 might be truthful — their style of answering would be consist- 
 ent with the proclivity and pursuit of their minds, and the 
 inquirer might possibly receive a wrong impression. And 
 should there be a misunderstanding of the answers, then an 
 explanation is not easy. Spirits can not always make the 
 human mind comprehend a subject in all its bearings ; par- 
 ticularly when communicating through the imperfect, uncer- 
 tain, and tedious method of spiritual intercourse by electrical 
 sounds and manifestations. And inasmuch as spirits are 
 neither infallible or omnipotent, and are compelled to conform, 
 (when they endeavor to impart their thoughts through these 
 electrical agencies,) to the principles and conditions of this 
 new method, which they can not altogether control, it is not 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 77 
 
 safe at all times to depend on any given number of "raps" 
 as indicating a positive " yes" or " no," or any other particu- 
 lar word o^ sentence. Because a spirit — perhaps, communi- 
 cating for the first time, and being one who can not readily 
 learn the science of thus communing, but ivho greatly desires to 
 answer a friend here — may not always be able to manage the 
 sounds so as to prevent misunderstandings and apparent con- 
 tradictions. Therefore, on the part of the inquirer, great 
 vigilance and care are necessary to the end that the mind may 
 not be misled. And let not any man's sensuous and unedu- 
 cated judgment, with a ready and thoughtless condemnation, 
 accuse those messengers from our future home of " false- 
 hood" and intentional deception ; because mistakes may 
 arise, where explanation is now so difficult, in consequence 
 of the infancy and newness of this telegraphic method of 
 correspondence among the departed from the earth, now in 
 the higher world, and in consequence, also, of man's present 
 inability to wholly comprehend the laws, principles and con- 
 ditions of its action here. 
 
 THE ORIGIN OF SPIRIT SOUNDS. 
 
 By direct influx or impression from the highly accom- 
 plished spirit of Benjamin Franklin, I learn that we owe prin- 
 cipally to him the discovery of this electrical method of tele- 
 graphing from the second sphere to the earth's inhabitants. 
 The substance of my communication with him, on the 6th 
 day of January, 1851, was as follows. I give his own words 
 faithfully rendered. 
 
 " In searching out," says that great mind, " the numerous 
 manifestations of spiritual presence among the multitudinous 
 sects and nations of the earth, I perceived that the great gen- 
 eral principle of aromal intercourse had been observed, but 
 never particularly understood, by spirits (the so-called inhab- 
 itants of this sphere) when they have from time to time com- 
 municated. In compliance with the great, inextinguishable 
 love I feel for scientific research and exploration, I have 
 
78 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 steadily — with calm and fervent joy — progressed from point 
 to point in this attainment by following the principles of pan- 
 thea, or of electricity, into their innumerable windings and 
 diversified modifications. I have contemplated this element's 
 mighty workings in Nature's great nervous system ; its pas- 
 sing from constellation to constellation, from planet to planet ; 
 its wide and mighty sweepings from the inhabitants of the 
 superior circles of the Second Sphere to the people upon the 
 remotest worlds ; and in all its far searchings and multifarious 
 operations I have seen God. These wonderful and soul- 
 absorbing observations have also been made by individuals 
 far more distinguished for intellectual accomplishments and 
 discoveries than myself; though these minds had not yet 
 studied the application of the panthea principles as the means 
 of establishing a communication with the inhabitants of earth. 
 But the time having now arrived when numerous minds upon 
 that planet, the earth, were prepared by the advancements 
 which the various sciences have made there — the magnetic 
 telegraph appearing as a herald before — I suggested to. my 
 companions the propriety of demonstrating, upon that birth- 
 place of the human mind, the doctrine of immortality, to the 
 end that man's ever searching soul might there no more, in 
 its early stages of existence, have, its bright light clouded by 
 the " shadows of death," — a gloom of ignorance which we, for 
 want of palpable evidences, had ourselves experienced on the 
 earth. And I proposed the opening of a material instrumen- 
 tality which would be of universal use to those who might 
 desire to hold communion with their friends on the earth ; as 
 all minds might be approached in this way, whilst only the 
 few were approachable and reached by interior or mental 
 communion. I found the German spirits most sympathetic 
 to this proposition, and I informed the whole circle of 
 congenial associates of my discovery, that numerous mani- 
 festations of spiritual power had been made to the earth's 
 inhabitants, in ages past, by the panthea principle of aromal 
 intercourse; but that the scientific method had not been 
 perceived, nor practiced ; therefore, that no permanent or 
 essential results had as yet been obtained. I then listened to 
 the serene observations of Fenelon and William Ellery 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 79 
 
 Ohanning, who declared that, from their co-equal researches 
 into the moral and spiritual necessities of mankind, it was 
 their knowledge that, in case such aromal communication 
 could be established, the people on some portions of the earth 
 would listen, and be thereby advanced toward enlightenment, 
 wisdom, unity and truth ! Thus I was assured and positively 
 encouraged that the time had arrived when our terrestrial 
 friends had reached that point or apex of intelligence which 
 would cause them to investigate whence could proceed the 
 "sounds" — to search whence came the " manifestations" — 
 and seek to understand and gradually practice the science of 
 this mode of " communication ;" and I was assured, also, that 
 the time was now past when these new things would have 
 been ignorantly termed demonism, enchantment, or witch- 
 craft ; and that, in the place of the cross for the new, the 
 scaffold for the strange and wonderful, there now stood 
 erected, upon the earth, a broad ana high platform, from 
 whence the voice of truth went forth over all the land ! 
 When I heard this, I likewise recognized that the people 
 would not reject what they could not all at once understand, 
 but that they would gather together to listen, and to observe 
 the effects pointing toward superior and invisible sources of 
 existence and power. On perceiving all this, I unrolled the 
 principles of my discovery, and immediately proposed to 
 select the proper localities and persons on the earth through 
 which to begin the intercourse. First, I accompanied my 
 numerous German associates to a position from which we, 
 (united in purpose as one strong mind,) commissioned and 
 directed, by an exercise of our volition, an aromal current to 
 produce vibrations in the house of a gentleman of distinction 
 and learning in Germany. We slightly moved the bed upon 
 which he was then reposing ! We operated upon his pillow, 
 causing " sounds" resembling the dropping of water ! We 
 caused vibrations or pulsative shocks upon his shoulder, and 
 thus fairly awoke him ; whereupon his agitation dissipated 
 the aromal element which at that particular time his spirit 
 exhaled, and which we had taken advantage of for our exper- 
 iment. This put an end to our then communications. Sev- 
 eral times subsequently we visited the same place and 
 
80 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 person, but never again found external or terrestrial condi- 
 tions favorable ; and our further attempts * that house and 
 in that portion of the earth were without success. 
 
 "We now sought .other localities. The great vitalizing 
 and energizing essences of all organisms in Nature's ascend- 
 ing kingdoms, are readily recognized by those who perpetu- 
 ally move in harmony with the expansions of the Divine 
 principle. Nature's varied beauty and loveliness — the 
 breathings of the all-controlling and all-potentializing ele- 
 ments of the Great Divinity — are open to the inspiration and 
 inspection of the progressed intellect and enlarged mind. 
 And thus, by realizing our multitudinous relations to, and 
 sympathies with, the electrical conditions necessary to estab- 
 lish the aromal intercourse, we were attracted to various 
 places, — mostly in America. We succeeded in producing 
 some slight " sounds" in Buffalo ; but we could not, at that 
 particular time, effect there the desired results. We then 
 temporarily placed ourselves in sympathetic connection with 
 the most spiritually-minded in Cincinnati ; but we were not 
 able to communicate otherwise than by influx to them, and 
 thus could influence only the few. We did not then find, in 
 that city, the necessary and essential external and material 
 conditions. 
 
 " We now passed over Western New York. And particu- 
 larly at Auburn and Rochester — perceiving there the required 
 pre-requisites — we opened the first communications which 
 have, to any extent, engaged the world's attention and inter- 
 ested the skeptical intellect. 
 
 u We rejoiced in the success of our experiments, especially 
 when we found that the sounds we occasioned were drawing 
 numbers to inquire into their origin, and to seek out from 
 whence they came ; but we could not prevent frequent mis- 
 understandings. The people, in consequence of their excite- 
 ment and ignorance of the spiritual causes of the intercourse, 
 would unconsciously to themselves glide into many erroneous 
 decisions and conclusions ; which remain in the world even 
 now uncorrected. Neither oould we prevent the almost 
 exact human imitations of our vibrations ; whereby occasional 
 sentences were incorrectly spoiled out, — contradicting our 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 81 
 
 directions to the "mediums," and in opposition to several 
 conditions which we specified as being essential to a proper 
 intercourse through sounds. In the midst of our directions 
 and communications "confusion" has been "rapped" out, 
 and our characters for good, and evil were, (so to speak,) in 
 a measure often at the mercy of our mediums and terrestrial 
 audiences. I have not myself produced many vibrations. 
 
 Since this method .of sensuous communication has become 
 satisfactorily established, whereby spirits can address the 
 material senses of their earthly friends, great numbers in this 
 sphere are constantly, and with enthusiastic joy, imparting 
 thoughts and affectionate sentiments to mankind. Yea, the 
 joys and gratifications which flow from this new application of 
 the panthe a principle * into the different societies of our divine 
 world, and coincidentally and simultaneously into the hearts 
 and understandings of many pure and constant minds on the 
 earth, can not be uttered, — only experienced! When the 
 earth's inhabitants concentrate their intelligence and me- 
 chanical skill, and construct vessels and place them under 
 the guidance of enterprising and energetic minds, which 
 gladly attempt the exploration of new countries and conti- 
 nents — discovering thereby more convenient paths or means 
 of commerce and national intercommunication, — when men 
 accomplish all this, and much more, and a whole nation is 
 moved to gratitude and internal congratulations in conse- 
 quence thereof, then is manifested, incipiently, on earth some- 
 thing of that joyous sensation which thrilled the souls of 
 innumerable minds in this Divine Land, occasioned by the 
 announcement of the development of this new method of im- 
 parting beatifying thoughts and affectionate sentiments to 
 the dwellers of the earth ! If mankind would obtain truth 
 and righteousness through this new method, I admonish all to 
 study the great sustaining principles which organize and con- 
 trol both matter and mind, — to recognize and obey the un- 
 changeable laws that govern the whole system of materia! 
 and celestial existence. By these principles, — by their un- 
 
 * By influx, I learn from Dr. Franklin that the ' ; panthea principle" signified 
 " divine element ;" for spirits, he affirms, consider all elements as modifications 
 of one great central PRINCIPLE of Love, Will and Wi*' 3 »m. 
 
 G 
 
82 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 varying teachings and lofty tendencies — the comprehensive 
 and healthy mind may decide upon the truth or falsity of all 
 assertions which refer to things beyond the possibility of 
 sensuous demonstration. Let a 1 ! external manifestations be 
 referred to interior principles, which should be by all men 
 considered as the methods of the Divine Existence. Progress 
 in goodness, wisdom and truth ; and Fear not ! 
 
 " Through thee, I now desire to remind the world of a 
 remark that I once made to a very dear friend, while we were 
 both residing on the earth. A skepticism of the intellect 
 concerning the doctrine of the Immortality of the human 
 mind — in a real and palpable state of existence and identifi- 
 cation — long occupied my thoughts. I once knew what it is 
 to be a disbeliever in the soul's future life. This doubt I 
 seldom expressed to any one, not even to my most private 
 friends. Because I felt the necessity of a living faith among 
 men ; I desired it more for others than for myself; my under- 
 standing seemed enough for my happiness ; and to apply it 
 well, and without cessation, was the effort of my terrestrial 
 existence. But one day — I remember it well — when my mind 
 was filled with prophetic contemplations and anticipations 
 concerning the scientific advancements, commercial improve- 
 ments, governmental progressions, and the march of educa- 
 tion, freedom and intelligence in the Country I most loved, 
 America — I felt a strong desire to behold my country's pros- 
 perity about a century from the time I conceived the thoughts 
 of which I am now speaking. I therefore expressed a wish that 
 some means could be discovered by which my physical body 
 might be- kept in a state of preservation — and I, a thinking 
 being, be placed in a species of sleep — for the period of fifty 
 years, when I desired to be awakened to a full realization of 
 the advancements of Time and of its wondrous unfoldings. 
 Let me now say, to those who -emember this remark, that I 
 have more than realized my evuy conception of future joy ; 
 and this signifies much ; for even while on earth, my concep- 
 tion of joy never included the externals and superficialities of 
 existence." 
 
 The above is a truthful record of Dr. Franklin's statement 
 concerning the origin and early p -ogress of electrical com- 
 
T R U V II AND MYSTERY. 83 
 
 munications, as accomplished by the inhabitants of the Spirit- 
 Land. And, I think, from his explanation of the unavoidable 
 derangements in the vibrations, that my readers already 
 begin to understand why mistakes and contradictions are 
 evolved from this new method of intercourse between the 
 natural and the spiritual worlds. It will be perceived that 
 one reason is, that the scientific principles and conditions, 
 upon which the vibrations are accomplished, are not as yet 
 familiar to, and are consequently more or less violated by, 
 the many, very many spirits, who avail themselves of the 
 advantages of this new discovery with the desire to impart 
 their affectionate thoughts and sweet assurances to their 
 earthly friends. And another reason is, the occasional mis- 
 apprehension of those communications by the recipients here 
 of these messages ; and, then, there is necessarily much diffi- 
 culty of explanation, owing to the tediousness and imperfection 
 of this method of conversing with the departed. But many 
 minds will question thus — "Why do not good spirits use pre- 
 cautions to successfully prevent these mistakes from arising?" 
 Let us now proceed candidly and philosophically to consider 
 this point. 
 
 In the first place, it should be well understood, and con- 
 stantly remembered, that spiritual beings — the inhabitants of 
 the spheres — are, like ourselves, subject, m a subordinate 
 degree, to surrounding influences and circumstances ; that 
 they progress in science, in philosophy, in theology, in morals, 
 in spirituality, and in goodness and purity, just as we advance 
 from childhood to maturity ; and that, therefore, spirits can 
 not be (in principle) any more infallible than we are, except in 
 a comparative sense or degree ; nor are they superior to some 
 kinds of imperfection ; for only God is perfect, immaculate, 
 and celestial ! And as it would be folly, here among men, to 
 ask a little child some grave mathematical or astronomical 
 question, which the grown man could hardly solve, and expect 
 from that childish intellect a correct answer ; so is it unreason- 
 able to ask the, as yet, uneducated spirit of those profound 
 trutns with which the higher and laore progressed inhabitants 
 of the spirit-land are alone familiar It is true, that what each 
 spirit has learned since it has becoi le a resident in the second 
 
84 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 sphere, is correct and reliable as far as that knoioledge extends, 
 but the mere translation of a soul from this life does not render 
 it either omniscient or omnipotent ; and spirits are, therefore, 
 as incapable, under some circumstances, of controlling influ- 
 ences and preventing misunderstandings as we are. Conse- 
 quently, for their impartations of thought, the spirits require 
 good surrounding influences through which they can approach 
 us ; and this is as necessary for their communications, as it is 
 essential for our right comprehension and appreciation of them, 
 that we possess minds unbiased by prejudice, free from sectarian 
 bigotry, and open to the reception of truth ! It must not be 
 expected that spirits can communicate their thoughts, and, at 
 the same time, control our apprehension of them ; nay, though 
 they ardently desire to be rightly understood, they can not 
 change the operation of this general principle, namely, that 
 truth, like water, will inevitably and invariably take the 
 form of the vessel into which it flows. Hence, it is not in 
 their power to prevent the vast dissimilarity of impressions 
 which one truth may produce upon many different minds. 
 
 And there is another essential reason why palpable contra- 
 dictions are so often made through the vibrations or sounds. 
 Such inconsistences are attributable to the large class of 
 sympathetic spirits, — I mean, those spirits who, though passed 
 from earth, are not yet emancipated from strong ties and 
 terrestrial attractions, and who, consequently, when they 
 approach a " circle" of friends assembled to commune with 
 them, become so involved in the concentrated " sphere" of the 
 minds of the individuals composing that " circle," as to assent 
 to almost every thing which the questioners desire them to 
 affirm. In evidence of the correctness of this statement, I 
 could adduce hundreds of instances where the spirits, com- 
 municating through the sounds, have said at one time what 
 they subsequently most positively contradicted. Theological 
 interrogatories have been put to them ; and at one session of 
 a meeting of inquirers, and under one class of circumstances, 
 answers were elicited to suit the pre-impressions or predilec- 
 tions of the majority of minds constituting the Circle ; but at 
 another session, and under a neiv class of influences, the 
 former answers were modified or contradicted to an extent 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 85 
 
 generally proportionate to the preponderating convictions 
 and doctrinal education of the questioning and listening minds. 
 On several*- occasions, '(which I will not now particularly de- 
 signate,) I perceive occurrences something like the following : 
 
 A circle is organized for the purpose of eliciting a certain 
 kind of theological communication ; a member — in behalf of 
 the association — inquires : — " Will any of the Apostles com- 
 municate with us ?" 
 
 Rap, Rap, Rap ! Or, three sounds, meaning, as they com- 
 prehend it, an affirmative. 
 
 "Is St. Paul present?" 
 
 Raps, supposed to signify, " yes." Then follows a succes- 
 sion of sounds, punctuated by different distances of time be- 
 tween some of them, regarded as "his signal." 
 
 Now, the secretary of the meeting produces his well- writ- 
 ten and well-arranged sentences, in the form of interrogato- 
 ries, and, reading one of them at a time, he asks : — 
 
 " Is this true ?" 
 
 Three Raps, (or yes,) are his answer. Again, coming to 
 a question, which all the circle expect will be negatived by the 
 spirits, as being unqualifiedly untrue, the secretary inquires, 
 with a doubtful emphasis : 
 
 " Is this also true ?" 
 
 A single " Rap," meaning " no," is the immediate response , 
 and the record thereof is accordingly made. 
 
 The above has been presented to me as a general represen 
 tation of the manner in which a great variety of theological 
 and doctrinal questions have been put to spirits, and responded 
 to by them, in accordance with the preponderating "creed" 
 of the circle which is organized to receive the communications. 
 And I am here impressed to answer a question which must 
 involuntarily arise in the reader's mind : — " How is it that a 
 spirit like St. Paul — so positive and so advanced as he neces- 
 sarily must be — should respond to questions thus sympatheti- 
 cally ?" This point I have been led to carefully investigate ; 
 and at no one of the circles referred to do I discover, upon the 
 most critical interior retrospection, a single communication 
 from the veritable apostle Paul, nor from any one of his glori- 
 ous compeers. But I find a friend or a relative of some per- 
 
86 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 son or persons in the circle, in sympathetic communication 
 witth the members at the meeting, and answering the ques- 
 tioner. In human magnetism or psychology, this sympathy of 
 one mind with another is clearly exhibited. And the same law 
 which acts in that case, is universal and binding, as with a 
 golden chain, the material and spiritual universe into one har- 
 monious whole. For further illustration of this point, I refer 
 the reader to " Great Harmonia," Vol L, p. 199, where this phi- 
 losophy is more particularly explained. But let it here be un- 
 derstood, that, as an individual in the outer world can be mag- 
 netically and sympathetically acted upon by surrounding influ- 
 ences and individual minds, so are a certain class of loving, but 
 undeveloped and unadvanced spirits, in the inner world, capa- 
 ble of being acted upon magnetically and sympathetically by 
 the positive idiosyncracies of anxious persons who enter the cir- 
 cles for spiritual intercourse through the sounds. If the prin- 
 ciples and conditions of these electrical communications were 
 not so very material, as they have been shown to me, then 
 sympathetic or affectionate spirits would not get so readily 
 and thoroughly involved and psychologized by the positive 
 magnetic mental sphere of the circle and the interrogator 
 Those spirits who dwell more in divine Love than in divine 
 Wisdom — if young in spiritual growth — are easily influenced 
 to feel precisely what the majority of minds in a circle feel 
 and think. Now St. Paul, having nearly attained to "the 
 fullness of the stature of the perfect" spirit in the second 
 sphere, and dwelling there in divine Wisdom, — should he, 
 that glorified spirit, really attempt to impart his thoughts him- 
 self through electrical vibrations, there is no doubt but he 
 would be more positive than any circle of friends that could 
 be formed to receive his impartations of exalted truth. But 
 the Apostles do not, themselves personally, come into electri- 
 cal relations with any earthly circle ; they do not seek to con- 
 verse with mankind in a so material and imperfect manner; 
 but, clothed with ambassadorial authority, they visit subordi- 
 nate societies in the second sphere, and they instruct the spir- 
 its there — in those societies — how they, (the latter spirits,) 
 through the new electrical method, may demonstrate to their 
 friends on earth the real reality of a spiritual existence, and 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 87 
 
 of the happinesses and sublimities consequent upon a passage 
 from the first to a second sphere of life ! And this is the one- 
 great object of the so-called spiritual " rappings," and other 
 demonstrations of the same class. For when it becomes uni- 
 versally believed that the Spirit-World is near in its influence 
 to our earth, and that spirits from that land are with us and 
 about us, — that their watchful love overshadows us, that their 
 affections enter in at the open doors of our hearts, so that our 
 homes are no longer closed against them, — then will the 
 higher results of that blessed belief be manifested in greater 
 and sublimer developments of Truth, wisdom, and spirituality 
 among men. Self-love, which now so governs in the world, 
 will then expand into universal affection ; and the present 
 developments of mere externality and materialism will change 
 to progression in spiritual wisdom ; and the sun of righteous- 
 ness shall have arisen in its glory on the earth, — the coronal 
 manifestation of this philosophical connection and delightful 
 correspondence between the spheres ! 
 
 In the present state of the world's belief, many intellects 
 will think that they must be " evil spirits," who come announc- 
 ing and representing themselves to be other than they are, 
 and assenting to doctrines and thoughts of which they have 
 no certain knowledge, thereby leading the people astray, and 
 contradicting themselves. But I am impressed to assure my 
 readers that this whole problem can be truthfully solved with- 
 out admitting into the premises either " evil " or necessarily 
 "ignorant" spirits; only those, among our departed friends, 
 who are kind, affectionate, *a'nd very impressible, — as the most 
 tenderly loving dispositions almost invariably are, — and this is 
 the class of spirits which are mostly drawn to seek intercourse 
 with the circles of friends and relatives here who assemble for 
 communications. Nor must we admit into our reasonings or 
 faiths any thing like the existence of " evil spirits," or spirits 
 who wish to lead or seduce mankind into false and dangerous 
 directions ; because there are no absolutely evil or false spirits 
 in any department of God's beautiful universe. To the reader 
 this may appear only in the light of an unwarrantable asser- 
 tion ; but to me it is a known truth. 
 
 On this head, erroneously educated minds — those who have 
 
88 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 not outgrow: their early imbibed educational prejudices — will 
 exclaim : " But how do we know this ? — we have not our 
 ' spiritual perceptions ' opened, and can not therefore gaze 
 into the innumerable abysses of infinitude, and decide for our- 
 selves, — how, then, shall we know that there are no evil spir- 
 its?" And I would answer those who have thus hitherto 
 based their faith upon the traditions of the past, that it does 
 not require a particular spiritual insight to decide this ques- 
 tion ; for, as has been shown in other portions of this volume,* 
 there are no elements in the soul which can be proved to be 
 intrinsically evil — ntf affections which entertain any real sym- 
 pathy for unrighteous things ! This position I know to be 
 invulnerable. Hence all the evil and corruption in this world 
 are referable to a misdirection and a wrong application of 
 intrinsically good and divine elements or impulses which re- 
 side in the human spiritual constitution. I am consequently 
 constrained to assert, that man is a~temple of the Holy Ghost, 
 and the Holy Ghost is in man. Moreover, it is positively 
 unrighteous to term misdirection "evil"- — because, the latter 
 word is immersed in unphilosophical and erroneous associa- 
 tions. We are educated in the past and present world-estab- 
 lished church to associate " evil " with a " devil," or with de- 
 moniac beings, which are altogether mythological ; and thus, 
 by retaining and using " old bottles," we can not but keep at 
 least the flavor of the " old wine " with them. But it would be 
 well, since we have " new wine," to break the old vessels and 
 procure " new bottles ;" for this is the only way to prevent 
 an admixture of truth, and error in our philosophy of evil. 
 Dropping the me'iphor, I simply mean that we should reject 
 the term " evil," and substitute misdirection in its stead ; be- 
 cause the latter term is truthfully and philosophically express- 
 ive of the cause of those falsities and corruptions which swarm 
 human society. Let us now follow this subject of evil spirits 
 still further. The reader will surely remember — and I know 
 his reason can not but acknowledge the naturalness of the 
 statement — that all spirits and angels were once men like 
 ourselves ; that God has unfolded and populated the spiritual 
 
 Reference is licrc made to " Great Harmonist," vo.. 2, — soon to be issued. 
 
TRUTH AND M Y S T E 11 V . 89 
 
 worlds by operating upon and through the material universe, — 
 just as the luxuriant harvest is obtained from little germs, or 
 as the gorgeous summer flowers unroll from beds of stone 
 and clay. Therefore, since there are no spirits — no angels 
 or archangels — which have not had an earthly or rudimental 
 origin ; and since it is incontestably demonstrated that there 
 are no intrinsically evil or fiendish principles, passions, or 
 impulses in man's interior nature, we are constrained to con- 
 clude that it is impossible that there should be evil spirits ex- 
 isting in an}^ of the great realms of the spiritual universe. In 
 this age of man's progression and development on the earth, 
 let the oriental doctrine of "total depravity" be banished 
 from our midst. Surely, no advanced mind now entertains 
 a belief in that myth, because it is known to all healthy reas- 
 oners that all the falsities, corruptions, and contradictions in 
 human society are truthfully explainable only by reference to 
 their three great and lamentable causes, namely — ignorance, 
 misdirection, and misunderstanding. How, then, can the 
 intellectual mind, in this era of human knowledge, be so un- 
 reasonable and unphilosophical as to rush into the mythologi- 
 cal doctrine of evil spirits as the only possible method of ac- 
 counting for falsities, contradictions, and inconsistencies, in 
 the so-called spiritual rappings ? Surely, the mind, resorting 
 into that maze of ignorance, would find a much more difficult 
 problem to solve, than he who intelligently perceives how 
 plainly truth unravels these seeming mysteries. Truth is 
 sublimely simple, and leads into no intricacies ; ^nd those who 
 follow in her paths — with but the natural perceptions — will 
 doubtless perceive that spiritual insight is no more required 
 to decide the question of evil spirits than the Bible is neces- 
 sary to the discovery of a ninth planet. But the logical in- 
 tellect, which can readily understand that the spiritual uni- 
 verse is an out-birth of the material universe, — and knows 
 that the spirit-land is peopled by spirits whose genealogical 
 history can be traced to some earth in space, — such a mind 
 must acknowledge, that, inasmuch as- the doctrine of "total 
 depravity" is false in the natural world, so the philosophy of 
 the existence of evil spirits in the spiritual world can not be 
 true. 
 
90 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 But there are different degrees of enlightenment and spir- 
 ituality in the various societies of the spheres beyond life's 
 first stage, even as there are different planets from which 
 spirits emanate ; and from each and all of those planets the 
 myriad souls, — moving in the vast ocean of human exist- 
 ence, — are dissimilar one from another, differing in brightness 
 and in beauty. Several centuries ago this truth in our phi- 
 losophy was impressively stated, and we were eloquently told 
 that every thing has a purity, a "glory" of its own ; and, by 
 that glowing orator whose words have reached to our day,, 
 we are counseled not to denounce earthly things as evil or 
 corrupt merely because they are earthly ; for every created 
 thing hath its own perfections and glories. And he proceeds 
 to say, that, "there are celestial bodies, and bodies terres- 
 trial : but the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the 
 terrestrial is another." And, as if to illustrate by metaphor 
 the different degrees of perfection and divine enlightenment 
 of the spirits in the spirit-land, he tells us that " there is one 
 glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another 
 glory of the stars ; for one, star differeth from another star in 
 glory." And again, l3 enforce the sublime doctrine of eter- 
 nal progression and development, — to illustrate that the hu- 
 man soul is perpetually ascending from one degree and scale 
 of perfection to another, and to explain to us that man, when 
 his body dies, leaves his moral misdirection and misunder- 
 standings principally on the earth, as he leaves his physical 
 pains and diseases, — this fervent teacher affirms, in these 
 words : " So is the insurrection of the dead : it is sown in 
 corruption, it is raised in incorruption ; it is sown in dis- 
 honor, it is raised in glory ; it is sown a natural body, it is 
 raised a spiritual body. * * * And as we have borne 
 the image of the earthy, we shall also hear the image of the 
 heavenly, * * * For this corruptible must put on incor- 
 ruption, and this mortal must put on immortality. * * * 
 then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death 
 is swallowed up in victory !" 
 
 This impressive passage I quote from Paul — not because 
 he is supposed by Christians to be above Nature and Reason 
 in authority — but because his analogical reasonings, assisted, 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 91 
 
 at that time, by his newly awakened intuitions, moved him, 
 centuries ago, to the eloquent utterance of those truths which 
 lie within every human soul. It is a joy to find, in past eras, 
 the existing intuitional perception of those glorious truths 
 which have become matters of demonstration in this more 
 progressed period of the world. In Paul's style of analogical 
 reasoning, we may continue to say, truthfully, — "We are 
 born in ignorance, but we shall progress unto knowledge ; we 
 are dwelling in misunderstandings, but we shall obtain wis- 
 dom ; we live in this world in misdirection, but we shall at- 
 tain unto harmony ; we believe in evil here, but we shall 
 know better hereafter ; we live and move in darkness on the 
 earth, and stumble into many errors, but in the spirit-land we 
 shall have light, and the immortal radiance of truth shall guide 
 us forever." Thus, sentence might be added to sentence in 
 amplifying the philosophy that all evil is but imperfection tend- 
 ing to its ultimate perfection. But enough has been already 
 said to satisfy the logical mind that, even without entering 
 the " superior condition/'— to investigate upon a higher plat- 
 form what the spiritual eye can see of these immortal truths, — 
 the intelligent natural perceptions — the material senses — here 
 discover to us, and innumerable facts demonstrate, that the 
 doctrine of evil spirits is fabulous, and, to the rightly educated, 
 truly religious mind, it is blasphemous and prejudicial to the 
 progression of thought and intelligence. 
 
 CONCERNING SYMPATHETIC SPIRITS. 
 
 In pursuing our investigation of the subject of sympathetic 
 spirits, let me not be apprehended as affirming that all com- 
 munications, received through the vibratory sounds, emanate 
 from this class of minds in the second sphere, or that even 
 those impressible spirits are under all circumstances governed 
 in their decisions merely by sympathy. Neither do I affirm 
 that all spirits, thus communing, can be involved or psycholo- 
 gized by the positive mental sphere of a circle ; but I am im- 
 pressed to declare the fact, that there is a certain class of un- 
 
92 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 advanced spirits who, under peculiar circumstances, — the 
 very electrical medium of communication favoring the pro- 
 cess of psychology, — will say precisely what the questioning 
 minds of the circle may ardently, and, therefore, positively 
 desire ; and this is one reason why palpable contradictions 
 are sometimes spelled out through the electrical vibrations. 
 And here many will say — " it is sad that we can not more 
 implicitly rely upon the spirits." To such 1 would reply, — 
 let us not blame them, but rather ourselves ; for we — or some 
 other members of the circle — do not comply with the condi- 
 tions upon which the spirits promise to faithfully respond to 
 us. Again and again are we told, that perfect passiveness — 
 a subjugation of our prejudices and anxious feelings — is ne- 
 cessary that we may obtain truthful and reliable communica- 
 tions ; and, when these conditions are not fulfilled, a disap- 
 pointed experience reminds us that we have violated and de- 
 ranged the prescribed laws of these communions. In truth, 
 when we are anxious or impatient, we become intellectually 
 positive, and then we exhale a magnetic atmosphere, while we 
 inhale the necessary electrical emanations which rapidly ex- 
 hausts the presiding medium, and the communications are 
 thereby deranged, — becoming, as many persons have frequent- 
 ly observed, contradictory and confused, and, perhaps, for the 
 time being, altogether arrested. 
 
 Affectionate spirits, — those dwelling in the, Love- Circles in 
 the second sphere — are most negative, electrically speaking, 
 and are therefore more readily influenced to approve the de- 
 sires of the hearts of those with whom they commune on 
 earth ; whilst, on the other hand, those spirits that dwell in 
 the Wisdom Circles, are very positive, and are therefore in- 
 capable of being involved in the mental atmosphere of any 
 earthly minds. This principle of sympathy is illustrated in 
 all divisions of human society ; it is daily exemplified in our 
 midst. In our homes, the infant will, by virtue of its cries 
 and positive entreaties, captivate the affectionate, and, per- 
 haps, intelligent mother ; who consequently will forthwith 
 coincide with her child's desires, — submitting her judgment 
 to its powerful appeals ; whilst at the same time, the resolute 
 father is unmoved by its tearfii. entreaties — he only consid- 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 93 
 
 ers what is best for its welfare, and acts in accordance with 
 his convictions. We would not hence charge that mother 
 with a moral obliquity, nor are we to esteem the father as 
 possessing a greater moral rectitude. The explanation of the 
 yielding tenderness of the one, against the unbending stern- 
 ness of the other, is to be found in the respective organic 
 conformations and mental developments of the parents. 
 
 Again, let us, from our homes, go into the popular revival 
 religious meetings and further observe there the workings of 
 this great psychological principle of sympathy. The clergy- 
 man, with "his big, manly voice," is positively and dogmati- 
 cally enforcing the doctrine of his creed : the awfulness of 
 Divine justice ; the awfulness of Divine vengeance ; the aw- 
 fulness of hell ; the terrible awfulness of hell-punishments ; 
 the awful magnificence of heaven ; the awful necessity of 
 salvation ; and the awful pivotal means upon which the whole 
 scheme turns ; whilst he threatens the fearful consequences 
 of not accepting those means forthwith. These and similar 
 themes are represented by the speaker, the powerful psycholo- 
 gist, to his audience, his generally passive and attentive 
 subjects, with all the glowing beauty of brilliant language 
 and the sublime strength of a positive temperament. Fasci- 
 nated by his intellectual power, one after another draws 
 nearer to the altar. Near by sit two equally honorable men ; 
 both intelligent, but differently constituted. The one listens 
 and meditates with an almost provoking indifference ; the 
 other is moved to the center of his soul — his gesticulations 
 express agony — the preacher has drawn a picture of awful 
 terrors and has powerfully daguerreotyped it upon his mind, 
 he sees the awfulness there represented, and the shadow is to 
 him as a reality. Now let us examine into this. The un- 
 moved individual has a cold, resolute, positive, intellectual 
 organization — he is more positive than the speaker; and 
 therefore that speaker can not awaken in him false compunc- 
 tions of conscience. He can not convince the honest man 
 that he is an "awful sinner." But this good man's equally 
 good and honest neighbor possesses a fine, impressible, elastic, 
 affectionate organization — he is very negative to the eloquent 
 preacher, and hence " feels every thing the minister says to 
 
94 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 be true." Those very positive speakers always affirm what 
 they pronounce ; it gives weight to their words, and invests 
 them with a seeming authority. And what is the conse- 
 quence of this psychological result ? It is simply this : that 
 good man, that impressible and affectionate mind, is thrown 
 into a frenzied state of moral contrition. He has hitherto 
 been superior to the uttering of what was untrue ; but now 
 he rapturously pronounces falsehood after falsehood. He 
 says — "I'm under divine condemnation," which is not 
 true. He says — "I'm inwardly depraved ;" which is not true. 
 He says — "I've been always a great sinner;" which is not 
 true, for he was once an innocent child, and of " such is the 
 kingdom of heaven." He says — " God is angry with me ;" 
 which is not true, for " God is love," and bitter and sweet, or 
 love and hate, can not flow from one fountain. He says — 
 " God's spirit is striving with me ;" which is not true, for he 
 is simply psychologized, by the speaker, to see every thing re- 
 specting his own state invested with awfulness, and himself 
 as under the divine wrath and condemnation. At last he 
 calls aloud — " O, Lsee the Holy Spirit !" which is not true; 
 his vision is only affected by mental delirium tremens, arising 
 from the excessive intoxication which the powerful preaching 
 has produced upon his nervous system. And now, still moved 
 by the controlling influence in the assemblage, he exclaims — 
 " O, thank God, I am forgiven ;" which is not true, had he 
 sinned, for no transgressions against nature's laws can be for- 
 given, they can only be outgrown by personal progression 
 and development. And thus the highly honorable and truth- 
 telling member of society is captivated by the positive sphere 
 of the clergyman, united with that of those of his congrega- 
 tion who think with him, and is thereby made to utter many 
 falsities and contradictions which, I trust, no one, at this day of 
 scientific enlightenment, will attempt to account for on the 
 ground of moral obliquity, or total depravity. Nor will any 
 minds, except those who believe in mythological theology 
 and supernatural interpositions, pronounce the other individ- 
 ual to be incorrigibly wicked and graceless, simply because 
 the exhorter w T as not sufficiently positive to throw him also 
 into a psychological state. There is no doubt, however, that 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 95 
 
 if that firm and calm temperament could have been affected 
 by the united, mental force of numbers so as to have been 
 made to feel "what the minister said" was true, he would 
 nave arisen a spiritual Sampson in his strength, and with a 
 still more powerful eloquence, he would have psychologized 
 many other minds, — he would have completely subdued all 
 those who had already been sympathetically acted upon by 
 the clergyman, — they being negative to this accomplished 
 convert, and yielding readily to his influence. Thus an en- 
 tire congregation could be, by the propagation or dissemina- 
 tion of this sympathetic magnetism, thrown into unparalleled 
 emotion ; and the whole phenomenon wouli be ignorantly 
 attributed to the direct interposition of the ' ; Spirit of God" 
 or the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Let the advanced intellect correctly understand, rightly 
 appreciate, and not condemn this action of mind upon mind ; 
 let us not call evil those kind spirits from the second sphere 
 who sometimes impart contradictory thoughts through the 
 sounds, because they are no more to be blamed for so doing 
 than was the impressible good man, above mentioned, to 
 blame for yielding to the power of the preacher. The con- 
 tradictions only admonish us that we have inadvertently, or 
 otherwise, deranged the equilibrium of the physical conditions 
 on which the communications are made. Surely, there is 
 nothing in all this to attribute to demoniac agency ; there is 
 nothing evil in such sympathy ; it is the golden chain which 
 binds all sentient existences together ; and, if we would pre- 
 vent all misunderstandings and mistakes in our communings 
 through sounds, let us conform to the great positive and neg- 
 ative principles according to which all sympathy is harmony. 
 It is a beautiful link in that everlasting chain — a principle, 
 whereby those spirits, who are as yet but members of the Love- 
 circles in the second sphere, respond sympathetically to the 
 heart's desires ; like the fond mother they would bestow a 
 present joy ; and this same principle of sympathy which has 
 so often moved affectionate spirits to coincide with the wishes 
 of the positive questioner, is the same as governed Ruth 
 when she uttered those magnanimous expressions of tender 
 devotion— :: Whither thou goes', I wil. go ; and where thou 
 
9G TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 lodgest, I will lodge ; thy people shall be my people, and thy 
 God my God." As you would not pronounce Ruth evil for 
 this beautiful manifestation of affectionate sympathy, so 
 should you not term evil those loving and impressible spirits 
 who have acquiesced in our wishes and convictions because 
 influenced so to do by the positiveness of our questions and 
 entreaties. Thus it has been shown that there are three ac- 
 tive causes of contradictions in these spiritual communica- 
 tions, namely : 
 
 1st. The ignorance of many of the spirits concerning the 
 science of producing the vibrations ; 
 
 2d. Our frequent misapprehension of the precise thought the 
 spirits design to convey through the sounds ; 
 
 3d. The presence of affectionate spirits who unconsciously 
 glide into sympathy ivith the feelings and desires of the inter- 
 rogator. 
 
 THE FORMATION OF CIRCLES. 
 
 Let us now proceed to consider how circles may be so 
 formed as to avoid misapprehension and discord. We are 
 taught that, in order to obtain good and lofty communications, 
 it is positively essential that our thoughts and intentions be 
 also good and elevated. A child-like simple-heartedness, a 
 manly, open, and free-mindedness, combined with an honest 
 love for truth, are indispensable pre-requisites. Moreover, 
 it is essential that the circles be always organized and in- 
 ternally constructed upon positive and negative principles. 
 As there are twelve elements and attributes in every human 
 soul, abstractly considered, so should there be twelve persons 
 constituting a circle ; the twelve consisting of six males and 
 six females. This distinction of male and female is not so 
 essential to be observed with regard to sex ; but six of the 
 number should possess the feminine attributes of character 
 which are negative and affectionate, and the others should be 
 decidedly masculine, having the positive and intelleckial tem- 
 perament. Male and female are positive and negative prin* 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 97 
 
 ciples ; and the terms should not be applied and confined 
 exclusively to mere organizations ; for some individuals who 
 wear the physical vesture of the male are, in their characters, 
 females ; and vice versa. 
 
 And first, in forming a circle for individual improvement 
 and spiritual communion, the "medium," through whom 
 "sounds" are made, and the clairvoyant who can discern 
 spirits, should be situated at the head of a table. Then let 
 the person w r hose electrical temperament is usually indicated 
 by cold hands, and who possesses a mild and loving disposi 
 tion, take his or her position on the immediate right of the 
 medium or clairvoyant, upon whose immediate left should be 
 seated one of a magnetic or warm physical temperament, 
 being a positive and intellectual individual, and so let all the 
 six female principles be situated on the right, and all the six 
 male principles having their places fixed on the left, of the 
 particular mediums, not exceeding two in number at a circle ; 
 which mediums do not count among the number of twelve 
 above specified. It is necessary that each person of the re- 
 union be temperate in all his habits, free from intoxicating or 
 stimulating beverages ; not suffering from pains or aches, and 
 passive as to the results of the meeting. 
 
 These circles should not make their sessions more frequent 
 than twice a week ; because those things which become too 
 familiar are thereby deprived of their sanctity, and hence 
 also of their power to benefit the assembled individuals. The 
 masses know not how to always associate respect with famil- 
 iarity. For this reason it is good for most people, that 
 " angels' visits are few and far between ;" because, were they 
 as common as sunlight, or the possession of all our senses, 
 many minds, I regret to say, would not only fall into a state 
 of ingratitude, but they would neglect to properly appropriate 
 the perpetual blessings flowing therefrom. Therefore, it is 
 necessary to be careful that a too great intimacy with these 
 things does not occasion an inappreciation of them. Let the 
 sessions of these circles of Love and Wisdom be conducted 
 with a religious dignity and harmony; which high conditions 
 do not at all prohibit cheerfulness, intelligent mirth, or con- 
 versation. Let music, elevating and gladdening, also enliven 
 
 7 
 
98 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 and lift up your hearts, to the end that spirits may paiticipate 
 in the meiody of your souls, and echo in heaven the harmony 
 of earth. Let your assemblages be indeed harmonial circles, 
 where discord may not enter ; carry not there any unwind 
 feelings ; take not there, to mar the beauty of those meet- 
 ings, any sensations of envy or jealousy ; let no feelings of 
 unforgiveness against a brother or a sister, be found by the 
 angels in your souls, darkening the light within ; and remem- 
 ber that not for these occasions only can you divest your- 
 selves of selfishness, envy, jealousy, unkindness, and unfor- 
 giveness — there is no occasional dress for the soul ; if you 
 would substitute, for those deformities, the beautiful spiritual 
 vesture of love, and gentleness, and purity,, then you must 
 make such your familiar attire. The mind has no particular 
 Sunday habiliments ; therefore as you clothe it for every-day- 
 life, thus must it go adorned to the sanctuary. 
 
 I am impressed to further direct that the rooms where the 
 circles meet should, as much as possible, be retired from all 
 noise and interruption ; that they should also be darkened, so 
 that the persons present, not having their minds attracted 
 and diverted by external things, may the more easily concen- 
 trate their thoughts upon the object for which they have met 
 together. Moreover, it would be well for the members of 
 these circles of Love and Wisdom to provide themselves w T ith 
 a fine magnetic cord. This will entertain, and amuse, and at 
 last, perhaps, develop their mental powers. 
 
 The Directions for making and using the Magnetic 
 Cord. — Get about five yards of a three quarter inch rope ; 
 cover this rooe with silk or cotton velvet; and wind around 
 it, parallel with each other, two wires, one of steel and the 
 other of silver or copper. Have the space between the wires 
 about one inch and a half, and let them be wound about a 
 quarter of an inch apart. The harmonial circle of friends 
 may sit uniformly around the table, and let the magnetic roj>e 
 lie on their laps, their hands upon or grasping it, and the one 
 which is constitutionally most susceptible to spiritual influx 
 of emotion and influence, will feel a throbbing in the hands ; 
 and ultimately, by -repeated experiments, some one among 
 the company may be rendered clairvoyant. I am not im- 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 99 
 
 pressed to make any distinction with regard to the age of the 
 individuals who enter into these spiritual associations. But 
 manipulations will assist the impressible person to receive 
 the propagative magnetism of the circle ; they will, also, 
 greatly augment the mental tendency of the subject to enter 
 one of four states, for which his organization may cherish a 
 normal predisposition ; viz. the sympathetic, the neurological, 
 the psychometrical, or the superior condition. 
 
 In addition to the foregoing directions, I recommend the 
 above diagram as representative of a " model circle" which 
 should be formed in every community and in many families. 
 After one circle is constructed, and the members have had a 
 few evenings' experience, it will then be very easy to adopt 
 such new measures and modes as the spirits, communicating 
 through the vibrations or by influx into the understanding of 
 a clairvoyant, may suggest and direct. The diagram repre- 
 sents a table, with two mediums at the lower end, and twelve 
 members — six positive and six negative principles or persons. 
 The fine line, which connects the individuals, represents the 
 " magnetic cord," the influence of which is to establish and 
 preserve an equilibrium of vital electricity and vital magnet- 
 ism throughout the entire circle. Let it be understood that 
 the undeveloped mediums, or the already developed clairvoy- 
 ants, are not to grasp the magnetic cord, because they are the 
 substances or needles, (if I may be allowed the expression,) 
 which the magnetism and electricity of the twelve members 
 are to act upon, just as the horse-shoe magnet acts upon the 
 piece of iron or steel. As soon as the circle of positive and 
 negative principles or individuals shall have fully charged 
 those who take the position of" mediums," then the latter will 
 
100 TRUTH AND MYSTE.tY. 
 
 inevitably be thrown, by the descension of the higher influ- 
 ence of spirits upon them, into a proper condition to impart 
 '* impressions" to the circle, or else to become the medium. 
 through which our invisible visitants from the spirit- "viprld 
 will cause electrical vibrations to be heard, and thus commu- 
 nicate their thoughts to man. When the cord has been held 
 for one hour, the members may then cast it aside and join 
 their hands. Another good method is, — all the members may 
 lay their hands on the table, palm downward ; and each per- 
 son in the circle allowing his left to remain under the right, 
 and his right to rest upon the left, hand of the contiguous 
 individual on either side of him. Do this for a period not less 
 than twenty minutes. 
 
 In the midst of these re-unions when the electrical sphere 
 of the circle is rich and harmonious, the members may rest 
 assured that guardian and affectionate spirits will descend, 
 and sometimes come personally in the room. I have ob- 
 served, with my spiritual perceptions, as many as eighteen 
 spirits present at one session of a circle in the City of Bridge- 
 port, Connecticut ; and, at the time of their actual presence 
 with us, there was a large congregation of friendly spirits 
 who, from a distance of eighty miles, (about thirty miles 
 above the atmosphere of our earth,) directed a mighty column 
 of vital electricity and magnetism, which current, penetra- 
 ting all intermediate substances, passed through the roof and 
 w r alls to the apartment where we were seated ; and there, by 
 a process of infiltration, entered the fine particles of matter 
 which composed the table and raised it several successive 
 times, three or four feet from the floor! This circumstance 
 of the table being so raised, can be testified to by the members 
 of that circle. It is not, however, my object to prove the fact 
 of these spiritual manifestations, (for of the facts of such 
 occurrences thousands are already convinced by the exist- 
 ence of sufficient evidence ;) but my impression is to furnish 
 the philosophical explanation of them ; and hence I seek no 
 particular or individual testimonies, because the entire phe- 
 nomena now before the world, whose light may not at this 
 day be hid, constitute one grand living demonstration that 
 spirits do communicate with mankind. 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 101 
 
 There are two classes of spirits who generally visit the at 
 present established terrestrial circles. First — such spirits as 
 have, in those circles, relatives according to the law of natural 
 consanguinity, and such as feel attracted to us by ties of con- 
 jugal and spiritual paternal affection. Second — those spirits 
 that are delegates from the higher circles of wisdom and pro- 
 gression in the second sphere — I mean, (as Swedenborg has 
 expressed it,) representative or " subject spirits," who come 
 to communicate, where a few have met together here, those 
 messages to man which emanate from the superior societies 
 of the inner world. The higher angels do not themselves 
 come into immediate electrical relation with any terrestrial 
 association of minds, but mediately, by and through represent- 
 ative spirits. This mediatorial manner of communicating 
 would not be adopted in higher circles here, could they at 
 present be formed, consisting of spiritually enlightened and 
 illuminated minds ; because, with these conditions existing, 
 an immediate communication could be established between 
 those higher angels and the members of such a truly harmo- 
 nial circle, by direct spiritual influx and impression. To 
 attain to this eminence the circles formed should press for- 
 ward to the attainment of knowledge ; no fetters of creed 
 and doctrine should stay their steps in progression. Truth 
 will lead them into the broad fields of infinitude — into the 
 illimitable expanse of Nature. And who among you will 
 weary thus advancing — there investigating ? Who will let 
 a bolt or a bar, w T hich superstition or bigotry may have placed 
 in the way, arrest the mind's far searchings after God ? — 
 Who will clasp close the clasps of his bible, and say, " thus far 
 will I go and no farther," in seeking after truth ? Who will thus 
 pronounce sentence against himself, and rest satisfied ? Will 
 any man remain contented with words — words, which are at 
 best but the drapery of truth — the shroud which " darkeneth 
 counsel" ? No ! man's ever-searching, never-resting, eternal 
 mind will not thus confine its investigations ! " Words with- 
 out knowledge" shall not set bounds to thought. The undy- 
 ing soul shall be taught forever from the everlasting volumes 
 of Nature as one after another they unfold to its growing 
 capacity. And mind shall study those books which are never 
 
102 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 closed, never " clasped with a clasp," — the ever open pages of 
 God's Eternal Word ! This education can not be too soon 
 commenced ; and spirits from higher spheres will assist in 
 such tuition of the human mind, and will pour knowledge 
 from above into the expanding intellect of the young immor- 
 tal here, who by his own virtuous efforts reaches unto them, 
 and thus becomes a pure recipient for the inflowings of truth ! 
 Thus can the angels teach man ; though, on the earth but 
 few, as yet, have been so taught to any extent, because of the 
 as yet generally materialistic intelligence that only seeks for 
 knowledge in the outer world, which pursuit diverts attention 
 from the inner-life ; and thus all the avenues and receptive 
 vessels in such minds are kept closed against an influx ol 
 thoughts and impressions from spirits who would otherwise 
 impart to us of heavenly things. Let us go to the earth- 
 formed circles for spiritual communications as to angel- 
 schools. Let us not go there with positive minds *to impress 
 our teachers, but let us attend as passive pupils that we may 
 be impressed ; and then, according to our capabilities of 
 reception, will be imparted to us a higher or a lesser knowl- 
 edge. Let us Wait patiently the impartations of the spirits, 
 and not anticipate too ardently. Let the very impressible 
 person present be careful that, by an over-officiousness of his, 
 accompanying a quick perception of what the spirit is about 
 to do, he does not interfere to assist in accomplishing that 
 design, by which act the spiritual manifestation would be 
 forestalled or ignorantly and unintentionally interdicted. 
 One of these circles for improvement and investigation was 
 recently formed in the City of Hartford, Connecticut, at 
 which was present the " medium" who had presided at the 
 meeting of friends in Bridgeport, where the above-related 
 interesting occurrences were developed ; but, notwithstand- 
 ing the harmony of the positive and negative arrangement of 
 the different individuals in the later organized circle, no such 
 startling manifestations occurred, in consequence of the me- 
 dium being, during nearly every session of that circle, exceed- 
 ingly susceptible to the mental sphere and magnetic power 
 of spirits. By this magnetism his perceptions were quick- 
 ened, and he would at tunes instantly perceive, and sympa- 
 
TEH'JI AND MYSTERY. 103 
 
 thetically perform, what the spirits contemplated to do them- 
 selves, and thus, by his quick action, arrested their necessarily 
 slower accomplishment of the design. This circumstance 
 gave rise to many doubts and a few evanescent misappre- 
 hensions ; but it was nevertheless a deeply interesting dem- 
 onstration of the power of spirits to influence, under some 
 circumstances, the human mind and direct its faculties of 
 volition. We have noticed the power of this influence on 
 the boy at Stratford, Connecticut, who, like the medium just 
 referred to, would often sympathetically do what the spirits 
 desired themselves to enact ; and, at times, he was so mag- 
 netically affected by them as to be made to accomplish some 
 things which, though particularly designed to do him and 
 others good, were not always, at the time, regarded with a 
 favorable eye. This leads me to briefly notice a very inter- 
 esting kind of spiritual magnetism which some persons of a 
 peculiarly negative temperament and organization are adapted 
 to receive. I refer to spiritual communications which' some 
 individuals receive by sensations rather than by sounds, 
 through the electrical medium which pervades the nervous 
 system. Such persons do not exhale, from the galvanic bat- 
 teries of the nervous organization, a sufficient quantity of 
 vital electricity whereby spirits can make the sounding vibra- 
 tions. There is a certain state of mental susceptibility in 
 which man's nervous system is exceedingly impressible ; and 
 those spirits who are now pursuing the study of these things, 
 and discovering to what extent their powers can operate 
 upon organic and inorganic objects, will address such a sen- 
 sitive mind through a breathing impression, or a wave-like 
 vibration made upon the sea of nerves in the physical organ- 
 ism. A person, subject to this psychological phenomenon, 
 can converse with spirits and obtain answers from them, by 
 vibrations or waving breathings which pass through the ner- 
 vous system up to the brain, and awaken there thoughts by 
 impression. It is a happy and useful combination of condi- 
 tions, when an enlarged intellect and truth-seeking mind are 
 united to this peculiarly susceptible nervous temperament ; 
 for in that case heavenly results will flow therefrom. 
 
 The spirits of the various planets in our solar system are 
 
\ 
 
 104 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 in different stages of refinement. And those that arc? on the 
 higher have the privilege of descending to the lower planets, 
 and immersing their thoughts into the spirits of the inhabit- 
 ants at will, though the latter in many cases know it not. In 
 this manner do spirits descend to, and dwell on, the earth, 
 when they have a peculiar attraction to some relative or 
 friend ; and they are ever ready to introduce into his mind 
 thoughts of higher things, and suggestions that are pure, 
 though these may seem to the person to flow independently 
 from the workings of his own spirit. Spirits from any sphere 
 may, by permission* descend to any earth in the Universe, and 
 breathe sentiments into the minds of others which are pure 
 and elevating. Hence it is that there, are times when the 
 mind appears to travel in the company of those it knows not, 
 and has visions in its dreams that are actually true, and some- 
 times come to pass with remarkable accuracy. At other 
 times, dreams are incited by the influx of thoughts from 
 spirits', but are not defined, because they are not duly directed. 
 There is, however, a species of dreaming which is uncaused 
 by any thing except an excitement of the nervous medium or 
 consciousness of the body. Such dreams are only unquieted 
 thoughts, and wild and fantastic formations of thoughts pre- 
 impressed into visions and fancies. 
 
 It is a truth that spirits commune with one another while 
 one is in the body and the other in the higher Spheres — and 
 this, too, when the person in the body is unconscious of the 
 influx, and hence can not be convinced of the fact ; and this 
 truth will ere long present itself in the form of a living 
 demonstration.! And the world will hail with delight the 
 ushering in of that era when the interiors of men will be 
 opened, and the spiritual communion will be established such 
 as is now being enjoyed by the inhabitants of Mars, Jupiter, 
 and Saturn, because of their superior refinement. 
 
 When the reader comprehends the philosophy of spiritual 
 intercourse, and understands the great principle of mental 
 affinity or gravitation in accordance with which all commu- 
 nication between the inhabitants of the Material and Spirit- 
 
 * That is, on conditions that the principles of spiritual affinity be complied with 
 t See " Nature's Divine Revelations," page 675. 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 105 
 
 ual universe must uniformly be developed, tnen ne can, with 
 an understanding heart, turn to t\e Primitive History and 
 read: — "Now, concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I would 
 not have you ignorant. ***** There are diver- 
 sities of gifts, but by the same spirit* And there are differ- 
 ences of administrations ***** g ut t h e manifes- 
 tation of the spirit is given to every man to profit withal. 
 For to one is given by the spirit the word of wisdom ; to an- 
 other the word of knowledge by the same spirit ; to another 
 the working of miracles ; to another prophecy ; to another 
 discerning of spirits ; to another divers kinds of tongues ; to 
 another the interpretation of tongues" — and thus the reader 
 will begin to see, (through the clouds of words and diction 
 which surround and obscure thoughts,) the great harmonial 
 principles of spiritual intercourse as intuitively conceived of 
 by those whose contemplations have been, and are, lofty and 
 exalted. 
 
 One type of intellectual or psychological phenomena which 
 the inhabitants of this world may expect soon to witness, is 
 very properly described in the following letter which I re- 
 cently received from a very worthy and intelligent gentle- 
 man, residing in the state of New York. During the last 
 eighteen months I have received numerous letters, describing 
 singular and positive instances of spontaneous somnambulism 
 and trance, which instances naturally arrange themselves 
 under the head of involuntary clairvoyance. And the 
 directions which I have been impressed to institute in this 
 pamphlet, for the purpose of eliciting spiritual communications, 
 will apply very properly to nearly all subjects of these mental 
 and spiritual phenomena. The writer of the following letter 
 accompanied his statements with reference to various citizens 
 of New York City, and otherwise furnished sufficient external 
 evidence that his averments are perfectly truthful. It will be 
 perceived that this case, (which the gentleman describes, 
 
 * The good Apostle, by particular influx, informs me that the sentence — "but 
 by the same spirit," should be every where s read, " but by the same Principle.^ 
 — thus giving mankind to understand that all spiritual manifestations are bin 
 modifications and divers l?d developments of one universal and unchangeable 
 law of Nature 
 
106 . TRUTH AND MASTERY. 
 
 without intends g his communication to appear in print,) 
 presents the most certain and unmistakeable evidence of the 
 existence, in the mental constitution of man, of discerning 
 powers far excelling in their scope and quality the vision 
 of the outer senses. The finding of the " mourning ring" 
 which "had been in the earth a great many years/' and "other 
 gold pieces," is a practical and sensuous demonstration of 
 spiritual perception of facts and things, without the aid of the 
 corporeal organs of discernment, which the external and su- 
 perficial investigators of this era have so long and vehemently 
 demanded. But this is only one instance among hundreds 
 which might be cited as evidence of the actuality and prac- 
 ticability of faculties of interior vision, immanent in every 
 human mind. 
 
 Waterford, N. Y., 3d Feb., 1851. 
 Mr. A. J. Davis : 
 Dear Sir, — 
 
 I am influenced solely by a motive of public good in ad- 
 dressing you. I will be brief. There is now living on one 
 of my farms, a lady of most extraordinary magnetic condition. 
 I was made acquainted with her in the summer of 1849 ; and 
 spent most of that summer in her house. She is entirely, (or 
 nearly so,) uneducated, and has been afflicted with what her 
 physician denominated " hysteric fits." She had been treated 
 by him, without the least success, for four years. At the time 
 I speak of, her symptoms were as follows : She would sud- 
 denly lose all her consciousness of the identity of those 
 around her, (their appearance being changed,) her coun- 
 tenance flushed — wildness of the eyes — and every thing ap- 
 pears to her of a green color. Sometimes the hand will 
 convulse so strongly that she can not let go of whatever she 
 may have grasped. Other times, the convulsions will run 
 down the arm into one hand then into another, and pass 
 from one member of the body to another — to and from 
 the tongue, arms, &c. &c. — with the velocity of electricity. 
 In this "waking state" — slifty- often very fluent in conversa- 
 tion — filled with lofty sentiments of honor. Her bearing is 
 proud and exalted ; her countenance often transccndently 
 
TRUTH 4ND MYSTERY. 107 
 
 bnght, her eyes beaming with a sweet and almost super- 
 human luster. Suddenly she drops from this condition into 
 a kind of mesmeric sleep — when convulsions frequently en- 
 sue, and then, after a short time, she awakes. I have held 
 her hand at such times, and the sensation is like the shock 
 from the galvanic battery. I said she lost the identity of her 
 friends. Yes, but while in this condition, without seeing a per- 
 son, the moment her friends touch her hand she knows them. 
 
 I invited this lady to my house, satisfied in my own 
 mind, that it was a case of " Self-Magnetism" — or " Spon- 
 taneous Magnetism." She had been at my residence, per- 
 haps, an hour, when she went into this condition. I have 
 no time to relate what occurred, — suffice it to say — that 
 she became lucid, and truthfully related the transpiration 
 of distan^events ! She also stated that she saw a gold ring, 
 and directed us to it ! We found it, in the road by her personal 
 aid on the spot, ten inches below the surface, in the hard 
 ground. This road runs over a place that, forty years 
 ago, was a burying ground. This ring is an old-fashioned 
 mourning ring, and bears evidence that it had been in the 
 earth a great many years. She also found other gold pieces. 
 But I can not go into details — I am fearful of troubling 
 you. But what I wish to bring more particularly before 
 your mind, is this : — While under treatment for " hyster- 
 ics" (!) she greatly surprised me one day by her steady gaze, 
 and the extraordinary expression of her countenance — no- 
 thing can surpass the beauty of that expression. She said, 
 when questioned, that she saw her father, (who was dead,) and 
 described the " Spirit- World," (on her recovery from this 
 condition,) in a style peculiarly your own. Is there not 
 something in this case, that may be made of benefit to mankind? 
 
 The name of this lady is Mrs. Hannah . She is highly 
 
 esteemed for her many virtues. 
 
 Pray, sir, Jet me hear from you on this subject. 
 
 Yours, truly, P. J . 
 
 The class of spiritual phenqugpa to which this lady's state 
 and manifestations properly belong, is one that should arrest 
 the attention of scientific men — men, who are not altogether 
 
108 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 absorbed in the effects of principles, but rather in the interior 
 moving causes. It will be perceived, by those who read 
 works on psychological science, that history contains many 
 similar instances of spiritual magnetism and spontaneous 
 illumination of the internal powers of the understanding, 
 primarily caused by nervous impressibility and disease. For 
 instance, — I find many important discoveries and revelations 
 among the Germans, — owing very much to their peculiar 
 habits of thinking, and of investigating all seen and unseen 
 laws and operations of Nature ; and among them have been 
 persons whose interior perceptions were so unfolded as to en- 
 able them to recognize the reality of the spirit- world, and its 
 close connection with this rudimental sphere. One should 
 be noticed particularly, because her mind was in a condition 
 occupied by all at the period of death or transformation. 
 She is known as the Seeress of Prevorst — and has re- 
 vealed many truths concerning the connection between the 
 natural and .spiritual world, and between the soul and body ; 
 and concerning the powers of spiritual perception, and the 
 medium by which the spirit is united with the form. Her 
 interior and natural state were, however, too frequently con- 
 fused and blended to elevate her conceptions of the other 
 life much above her early education ; and her intense suffer- 
 ings were, also, lamentable barriers to a perfect ascension of 
 her spirit into the tranquil sphere of Truth. These things 
 are too important to escape the attention of any inquiring 
 mind; for they manifestly involve evidences such as man- 
 kind at present need to satisfy them of the powers of the 
 soul, and of other physiological truths.* 
 
 If the reader desires to comprehend the principal causes of 
 what is customarily called Salem Witchcraft, (as it occurred 
 many years ago,) then "et him investigate the phenomena of 
 spirits acting upon human minds by first addressing their ivill 
 and electrical elements to the nervous system of the subject. 
 This process, though no mystery now, was a few years since 
 — especially in Salem — regarded as the open manifestation 
 of Satan or of some str^ft malady, closely connected 
 
 * See " Nature's Divine Revelations," page 584. 
 
TRUTH AX) MYSTERY. 109 
 
 with demonism or enchantment. In former periods of the 
 world, the subjects of these spiritual communications either 
 through the mediatorial agency of the nervous system, or the 
 electrical vibrations, would legally be condemned and com- 
 pelled to pass through the trials which the unfortunate Salem 
 mediums experienced. But the age of religious intolerance 
 is past ; the rack and the rod are powerless means of secta- 
 rian torture ; and the honest man is now permitted, (partic- 
 larly in America,) the gratification of thinking and speaking 
 as his reason and conscience dictate. The human mind is 
 now more than ever the Lord of Creation. 
 
 The physiology of the mind, — its laws, tendencies, forces 
 and functions, — should early engage the attention of him 
 who, according to popular standards of judgment, takes the 
 position, and acts in the important capacity, of a physician. 
 I am persuaded that the lady, who has been so long treated 
 for " hysterics," is more capable, in her moments of extasis 
 or illumination, of prescribing for herself than any physician 
 in the' country. In order to develop her powers harmoni- 
 ously, I refer those who can take charge of her interesting 
 case, to the directions for forming circles, which, if fol- 
 lowed, will quiet her present state of excitement and bring 
 her mind into a high state, favorable to periodical and useful 
 illumination. Let her be a member of a circle ; and, in a 
 few sessions, she will doubtless yield to its soothing magnet- 
 ism. Manipulations are not in such cases required. 
 
 Miss , of Connecticut, has recently experienced the 
 
 influence of spirits upon her physical system. Yielding 
 her mind to passiveness, she has received several very inter- 
 esting communications. The origin of this phenomenon in 
 her own case she describes as follows, — I introduce a brief 
 history of her experience in this place as illustrative of a 
 principle of action which any impressible individual may 
 adopt with the indwelling wish to obtain personal evidence 
 of spiritual presence and power. 
 
 At the suggestion of a female friend, who supposed she had 
 been similarly acted upon by spirits, Miss , after retir- 
 ing for the night, laid her arm on the outside of the bed, with 
 this desire — "if there be any spirits near me, will they mani- 
 
a 10 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 fest their presence by moving nvy hand ?" A few nights 
 passed without any results. At length one night, as her arm 
 lay carelessly and passively on the bed, she experienced an 
 invisible attraction operating upon her hand, and, by not in- 
 terposing her will to restrain its motion, the unseen power 
 moved her arm about in various directions. This inteiftsting 
 evidence of spiritual presence was furnished her repeatedly, 
 and uniformly at her request. Having become almost per- 
 fectly convinced that her experience did not proceed from. 
 her own volition or imagination, she resolved to venture fur- 
 ther, and requested the invisible beings to supply her with 
 appropriate "signals" for a negative and an affirmative, that 
 she might hold converse with them. This desire was imme- 
 diately responded to by the spirit who acted upon her arm 
 and hand, conveying the latter to her chin and then to one 
 side in an almost horizontal direction. She concluded that 
 one motion signified " yes," and the other " no ;" but did not 
 know exactly how to understand them ; and asked — " does 
 the first motion mean an affirmative ?" and her hand was di- 
 rectly conveyed to her chin, and then, as before, moved off 
 in the side direction when she desired a negative. She now 
 believed that, if these motions did in reality originate with 
 spirits, her hand might as easily be conducted to the different 
 letters of the alphabet. Accordingly she chalked out the , 
 alphabet on the cover of a chest, and placed herself near it, 
 in an easy posture and tranquil state, with the quiet wish 
 that something might be spelled out to her. Soon her hand 
 was moved and placed upon a letter, which she recorded ; 
 then upon another, and another, until a clear and consistent 
 sentence was constructed. She affirms that at first she did 
 not preconceive of the letter to which her hand was being 
 conducted ; nor did it then occur to her what word the spirits 
 designed to spell out in this novel manner. However, after 
 a little experience, her mind readily conceived of the letter, 
 and then of the word, which was to be given her ; and thus, 
 by direct mental impressions, many very beautiful admoni- 
 tions and affectionate sentences or communications have 
 come from the spirits of the departed, through her, to their 
 friends and acquaintances on the earth. She has received 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. Ill 
 
 numerous " signals," each of which indicate the immediate 
 presence or influence of some particular spirit. These sig- 
 nals consist of divers motions into which the arm, hand, and 
 fingers are carefully and gracefully thrown. She says she 
 can easily resist these motions by an exercise of volition ; 
 but such resistance is almost invariably attended with heavy 
 achings and pain in that member of her body which the un- 
 seen power had previously manifested, a disposition to move. 
 I am impressed to consider this lady's experience* as typical 
 of a class of spiritual phenomena which many persons will 
 ere long develop and present to the world. And I am also 
 impressed to regard her manifestations, not as demonstra- 
 tional evidences that spirits are near this earth, and can com- 
 municate with its inhabitants, but rather as an illustration of 
 a Truth with which numerous minds are already sufficiently 
 impressed — and who, consequently, are no longer in search 
 of "tests" and "evidences," but who desire to hear from 
 friends in the Spirit-Land, and to live in constant harmony 
 with the immutable principles of Love and Wisdom, by which 
 alone the heavenly hosts are actuated and governed. 
 
 The following passages will illustrate the character and 
 impressiveness of most of her communications, — the two first 
 which follow purported to come — as I know they did — from 
 the spirit of a gentleman who recently died in California, ad- 
 dressed to a brother in this world, and were received on the 
 8th and 9th of February, 1851 :— 
 
 " My brother dear ; the spirit-world is indeed a world of 
 harmony ; and where harmony is, there is happiness ! In the 
 pursuit of knowledge, let wisdom be' your guide, and you ivill 
 progress to meet me in the second sphere. Let love prevail 
 over all unkindness ! Love and hatred can not dwell together 
 — one will consume the other ! 
 
 " My brother, — there are beauties in the spirit- world far ex- 
 ceeding human conception, and language is too feeble to give 
 them utterance." 
 
 * She does not feel it to be her duty to devote her experience to the world, and 
 hence I purposely conceal from the public her name and residence. I could ad- 
 duce the testimony of her most intimate friends to substantiate these statements, 
 but this is deemed unnecessary. 
 
112 TRUTH AND MT 3TERY. 
 
 To the reader the above communication can not possibly 
 contain any thing like that internal evidence of truthfulness 
 and signification which the earthly brother felt, and knew it 
 to possess, on its reception ; also he was deeply impressed 
 with the following : — 
 
 " Will my brother remember that I am ever ngar him ? 1 
 love him with such love as angels feel who have no uncongenial 
 influences to retard their progress ! 
 
 " O, my brother — could you but feel life's harmonious breath- 
 ings as I now experience it, you ivould rejoice with joy unspeak- 
 able ! Dear brother, when troubled, think of me /" 
 
 These communications illustrate how noble and affection- 
 ate, intelligent and holy, the inhabitants of the spirit-land 
 become subsequent to their emancipation from earth's slave- 
 ry, trials and temptations. But it is not strange that spirits 
 are so loving and wise i Nay, we ourselves could be nearly 
 as good and enlightened if, as in the spirit-heavens, " the Sun 
 of Righteousness" had arisen in our interior firmament, — 
 spreading light and freedom, love and intelligence, over the 
 souls and habitations of men ! 
 
 The following is from the spirit of a Mother in the spirit- 
 land to her daughter in this world : — " My daughter, I love to 
 be near you ! Angels will protect you from all harm ! Mother 
 will ever be near her dear child !" 
 
 When the above was communicated, January 7th, 1851, 
 the lady, through whom it came, in the manner heretofore 
 described, had her hand differently acted upon, and the father 
 of the daughter announced his presence, and desired to com- 
 municate a message, (the following,) which is entirely char- 
 acteristic of him as he was known while on this earth. Even 
 this very sentence he frequently used ; but the medium was 
 never acquainted with him, and hence did not know any thing 
 with regard to his manner of speaking : — 
 
 " Overcome evil with good, my child ; may every blessing 
 attend you." 
 
 Thirty-two days after the above was communicated, the 
 Father again came from the spirit-land. He announced his 
 presence by his "signal," which the medium instantly recog- 
 nized by the peculiar motion which he had before given to 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 118 
 
 her hand and arm ; and the following was imparted by him 
 to his daughter, word for word : — 
 
 " I am near you, my daughter, — a father s love will never 
 cease in its influence over you ! Will my daughter remember 
 that a father's love is not diminished by a residence in the 
 spirit-land ? The love of angels far exceeds the love of earthly 
 minds ; for as the mind expands, we take a more comprehen- 
 sive view of the height and depth of the beauties of Harmony. 
 
 " Let not the trials of earth disturb the spirit of my dear 
 child ; let a holy influence steal over her mind as she contem- 
 plates the beauties of Divine Love and Divine Wisdom ! 
 
 " The mission of my child is a mission of love. Go on, dear 
 child, — the consciousness of having done good to the world, 
 will greatly increase your happiness. Let the golden chain of 
 love unite soul to soul; that all unkindness maybe overcome by 
 its sweet influenced 
 
 The following, from a grandmother in the spheres to her 
 children in this world, was received through the same medi- 
 um, (Miss ,) by the peculiar process of having her finger 
 
 placed by the spirit upon the different letters of the alphabet, 
 which, w 7 hen combined and punctuated, read thus : 
 
 "My children dear :, all spirits have been subjected to trials 
 in the flesh ; they are now free, and will do all in their power 
 to alleviate those who are now in bondage. Spirits joyfully 
 sustain their dear friends, even when they know it not, under 
 Love's sweet and holy influences" 
 
 The medium's grandmother has been for many years in the 
 Second Sphere, and consequently possesses much enlighten- 
 ment concerning the preparations which many spirits have 
 made, and are constantly making, to communicate their high 
 truths and affectionate sentiments to man. And one day, as 
 
 Miss was asking herself the question — " how do spirits 
 
 do this ?" — she received from her grandmother the following 
 philosophical explanation : — 
 
 " You have a mind susceptible to spiritual impressions ; and 
 spirits are joyfully endeavoring to keep you in subjection. Fol- 
 low spiritual direction, and you ivill progress and be happy." 
 
 From another spirit, which frequently communicates with 
 her, she received the following interesting passage which, like 
 
114 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 all the foregoing and succeeding impartations, is particularly 
 adapted to the moral reformation and encouragement of the 
 reader. 
 
 " Very enlightened spirits will teach you truths so that you 
 can communicate to others. Seek wisdom to guide you. Soon 
 shall truth triumph over error; and Natures laws shall be 
 obeyed ! Universal love shall triumph over selfishness ; and 
 soon truth will save enslaved minds from bondage.'' 
 
 Those who affirm that nothing c* any importance has as 
 yet emanated from these spiritua. manifestations, should 
 calmly meditate upon the comprehensive injunctions and 
 moral admonitions which these few sentences embrace. 
 There is truth enough in these communications to reform 
 and purify the world. On the lSth of January, 1851, the 
 medium experienced a new action of some unseen influence 
 upon her hand and arm. Presently a male spirit, who did 
 not give the name by which he was known on, earth, spelled 
 out through her the following : — 
 
 * Sweet and truthful seekers after spiritual truths shall be 
 spiritually enlightened. Spirits are joyfully seeking truthful 
 mediums. Keep a calm and serene mind, ever susceptible to 
 spiritual impressions, always faithful -to Justice, Truth and 
 Deity." 
 
 Again, on the 30th day of January, 1851, and when the 
 medium was not expecting any communications from the 
 interior world, her arm and hand were strongly acted upon, 
 and the following was imparted to her, word for word, as it 
 is written. It is truly a voice fiom the spirit-land — a sweet 
 message of encouragement to a pilgrim here. It comes from 
 a very dear brother, according to the laws of consanguinity, 
 who passed from this rudimental existence in infancy, and 
 who, consequently, has progressed, grown up, and received 
 an education, in the midst of those immaculate, beings and 
 heavenly influences which distinguish the spirit-world from 
 t lie scenes of earth. 
 
 " Tell sister dear, I am ever near her ; and, I love her, with 
 the love of an angel-brother. When she is troubled, tell her tc 
 flunk of me ! I urill be with her in sickness and in health ; 
 md will speak to lit r of bright scenes beyond earth" 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 115 
 
 He will " speak" to her ; he will breathe into her soul 
 thoughts of the spirit-land; death has not divided them, and 
 the grave is no barrier between souls that are attracted one 
 to another. Is not this a happy thing to be learned in a 
 world which ignorance has hung in mourning for the dead ? 
 It is lifting the crape, and revealing that there are no dead f 
 And yet it is asked — " what good can these things do ?" 
 Admitting that there are such things occurring as mysteri- 
 ous " rappings" and unaccountable manifestations — " what 
 benefit is to be derived therefrom ?" " Can there any good 
 thing come out of Nazareth ?" Such is the language of the 
 skeptic and of the incipient inquirer ; but these are gentle 
 words, and silver sounds, compared with that voice, upon the 
 earth, which cries out against every new messenger of Truth, 
 the sound of which reverberates from Calvary, repeats from 
 mount to mount, echoes from age to age, responds from 
 tongue to tongue, and mutters now, " Away with him, away 
 with him." — " Crucify him, crucify him." Yes, the same 
 voice of ignorance and sectarianism that spoke so loud 
 eighteen hundred years ago, still hoarsely whispers its anath- 
 emas. The same spirit of intolerance yet lives, to revile, to 
 judge, and to condemn. What matters it that one, whom 
 sectarians have crucified, has told them to " revile not," to 
 "judge not," to "condemn not" — what matters it to them? 
 The spirit which once nailed him to the cross, to-day would 
 pierce his hands and feet, and thrust the sword into his side 
 again. Still the religious bigot would kill the guiltless ; 
 would shed innocent blood ; would slay the " Lamb of God." 
 Yea, erroneously educated and prejudiced minds would 
 destroy him who comes to bring more light into the world. 
 For more light would reveal their errors — it would show the 
 rottenness of taeir cherished idols, and hidden things would 
 thereby be made manifest. They who are thus in the dark 
 shrink from more light — they would put out the light, and 
 their cry is — " away with it, away with it." Accustomed to 
 darkness, educated in it, and erroneously taught that God's 
 gift, the light of reason, must be shrouded and entombed, the 
 human soul gropes through its night of existence here — the 
 spark or heaven within smothered lest it should illume a 
 
116 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 different path than that which earth's custom and popular 
 opinion sanction — lest it reveal what deified priests have 
 not taught, what a canonical book does not inclose, what a 
 certain theological creed does not circumscribe ; in a word, 
 lest it teach that to which opinion has not set bounds, and that 
 which the walls of a church can not confine. He who dares 
 to look beyond these sacerdotal inclosures, who has the 
 courage to be guided, by the light of God in his own heart, 
 away from this mythological darkness which mankind have 
 in the infancy of the race created ; he, who is thus daring, is 
 emancipated from slavery — " the truth makes him free" — and 
 henceforth he walks in light, and light, more light, is bursting 
 ever upon his liberated mind. The few are thus strong and 
 are thus blessed ! but, alas, to the many — 
 
 " Opinion is an omnipotence — whose veil 
 Mantles the earth with darkness, until right 
 And wrong are accidents, and men grow pale 
 Lest their own judgments should become too bright, 
 And their free thoughts be crimes, and earth have 
 too much light." 
 
 Lest man, made in the image of God, should grow too 
 much like unto God ; should learn to " know good and evil ;" 
 and " put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and 
 live forever ;" lest he should become " perfect as our Father 
 in heaven is perfect." Yea, lest by the light of reason, man, 
 progressively growing more glorious, may feel and conse- 
 quently proclaim himself to be " the son of God" — and, fsel- 
 ing how beautifully, how harmoniously, how philosophically, 
 how truthfully he is a part of the Great Whole, the elevated 
 mind can not but exclaim, "I and my Father are one.' 
 This is the light which the world now rejects. " It shinetb 
 in darkness, and the darkness comprehendeth it not." Bu<* 
 even centuries ago, ignorance and sectarianism could not ex 
 tinguishthat light ; notwithstanding the temples, through which 
 it beamed, were destroyed ; and all that man, in his ignor- 
 ance, could do to prevent its development and expansion waa 
 done ; and notwithstanding, for many succeeding ages, the 
 cross, the rack, the dungeon, the stake, and the gallows, were 
 employed as instruments to put out this " light which cometh 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 117 
 
 into the world," still it burneth brighter and brighter. And 
 ever are found pure and indomitable persons ready to be 
 crucified, to be consumed, to be broken on the wheel of tor- 
 ture, to mount any scaffold, there to hold up aloft, for the 
 gathered multitudes to see, the Light which is Life and immor- 
 tality, and which death can not destroy. But not thus, to- 
 day, do the sons of God perish from the earth because of the 
 light that is in them — no more are the temples of the Holy 
 Ghost (or divine spirit) thus desecrated, because their inward 
 light shines — nay, for already from the most enlightened 
 parts of the earth truth has swept away the external instru- 
 ments of torture, — those implements of darkness which the 
 past cherished, untill light shining on the world revealed their 
 existence and exposed their hideousness. But still the 
 elements of sectarian bigotry and persecution lie hidden in 
 many human minds, especially in those intolerant intellects 
 from whence the wild cry goes forth — to " burn" — to "hang," 
 the unoffending " medium" of light sent from above. Yes, 
 the language which now falls from the lips of the professing 
 and dogmatic Christian, is — " hang the witches" — " burn the 
 sorcerers." These misdirected minds would rejoice in be- 
 holding " agony, and bloody sweat," till they could, if possi- 
 ble, wring from their helpless victims (the children of our 
 heavenly Father,) the despairing cry — " My God, my God — 
 why hast thou forsaken me ?" But times are changed ; the 
 world's progress will not now permit these sectarian feelings, 
 (which the present inherits from the past, and which man 
 has not yet outgrown,) to be carried into public and outward 
 execution. Such despotic sentiments must now remain in 
 the unhappy intellect which gave them birth, and there tor- 
 ture the mind that nourishes them. They who indulge 
 such thoughts will find but little relief in merely giving them 
 lip-utterance, and hearing them echoed by the ignorant — or, 
 perhaps, lisped by their little ones, into whose hearts they are 
 ingrafting curses instead of blessings, hate instead of love, 
 stifling the harmony of their natures, and stringing their souls 
 to discord — such, from out of the mouth will pray to God 
 " Thy kingdom come," and then do all they can to prevent 
 the development and progress of that kingdom on the earth ; 
 
118 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 they will set the lamb against the lion, and the lion against 
 the lamb; they will not let them "lie down" in peace 
 together. 
 
 But we should pity the unkind individual that reviles, 
 judges, and condemns. Because within that misdirected and 
 undeveloped mind there is a dungeon and a scaffold ; there 
 is darkness there — and death, for no man hath passed from 
 death unto life unless he loves the brethren. And the victim 
 in that prison, the executed there, is the reviler who reviles 
 — the judge who judges — the condemner who condemns ! for 
 when the unhappy fanatic, the wretched victim of misdirected 
 passion, would imprison, burn, hang, crucify — then, the 
 prison is in his own soul, the flames consume his own bosom, 
 his own life is suffocated, the nails pierce his own quivering 
 nerves. These tortures go not forth from him to reach the 
 pure in heart who only seek to see God — they come not 
 where he treads, guided onward by the angel of the mind, 
 through " paths of pleasantness" and " ways of peace" — for, 
 should the sound of revilings fall upon his ear, it would 
 only awaken pity in his heart ; pity for the suffering and 
 contracted soul from which it issues ; for such are to be 
 pitied, — they have no heaven! But he who loves God 
 most, and his " brother as himself," rejoices whilst he pities 
 those who " persecute and despitefully use" him ; whilst 
 grieving that they shut themselves out of heaven, he rejoices 
 that their hell is not forever. It is the good man's delight 
 to know that, if not in this sphere of life, the ignorant and 
 uncharitable must, in the progression of. time, in the wor^d 
 to come, outgrow their errors ; and eventually that they, too, 
 will walk in light with the angels ! — I say in time— yes, for 
 time is a portion of eternity, on this earth, and in all worlds ; 
 in this first sphere of existence, and in all the succeeding 
 spheres of life. 
 
 lie, out of whose dogmatic and sectarian mind proceeds 
 condemnation ; he who will not seek that he may find ; he, 
 though he knows it not, loses much of ineffable enjoyment 
 in this present era of spiritual manifestations. To such, no 
 voice, from heaven, speaks — such, will only listen to sounds 
 from the tombs of the past ; by them, the pleasant tone of 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 119 
 
 the present, proclaiming the innumerable delights r/ the 
 future, is unheard ; but to the individual whose longings are 
 after immortality — to him whose mind searches after the in- 
 finite and would penetrate the mysteries of Godliness — to the 
 human spirit which lifts itself up to the divine, — to such, the 
 stupendous revealments of this era of the world disclose 
 the blissful joys of a more universal angelic communi- 
 cation. 
 
 The enlightened investigator will distinguish between the 
 spiritual and the human, to the end that heaven may' not be 
 accused of that which originates on the earth ; but the igno- 
 rant and superstitious, the slave and victim of erroneous 
 education, will hasten to proclaim all new developments to 
 be "devilish" — "vile" — "blasphemous." Such a spirit in 
 Christendom, which thus continues to denounce and not 
 investigate, is none other than that which moved the Jews 
 to accuse Jesus of " casting out devils through the prince 
 of the devils." Yea, the same inquisitorial spirit is still 
 alive ; not yet are its revilings hushed ; and those, out 
 of whose misdirected minds these insults come, will even 
 now, in our age, as the same class did ages ago, meet an 
 angel in their path, and say to him — " thou, hast a devil ;" 
 but now, as then, " they know not what they do ;" and 
 now, as then, the angel voice exclaims — " Father, forgive 
 them !" The pure and truthful spirit gently answers its 
 accuser — " I have not a devil, but I honor my Father, and 
 ye do dishonor me." How mild are these accents ! Here no 
 combativeness is aroused ; for this response is truly from 
 heaven, let it fall from what lips it may ; other language 
 than this, God's messengers do not use. If, therefore, a dif- 
 ferent expression come through the sounds to us, or reach 
 our minds in any other way, then we may be sure that human 
 misdirection and misunderstanding mingle with what we 
 hear. But when we see that, by these revealments, the un- 
 happy atheist has been brought to a belief in God and immor- 
 tality — -the wretched unbeliever become a blessed believer ; 
 when we behold the " broken heart bound up" — " the bruised 
 reed" tenderly cared for — the bereaved mourner rejoicing 
 for the " lost which is found" — the erring turning from their 
 
120 TRUTH AND MYS1 3RY. 
 
 misdirected ways — the heart, from which once issued bitter- 
 ness, giving forth sweetness, and overflowing with love in- 
 stead of hate ; when we see the once morally-deformed out- 
 growing their infirmities, and gradually becoming more and 
 more like unto the angels — and when we also behold that 
 " the blind see," the " lame walk," and " the deaf hear" — ■ 
 then, let us not say of that, by which these things come, " it 
 is evil ;" let us not say, of those through whom these bles- 
 sings flow, from God, to us — " they have Beelzebub, and by 
 the prince of the devils, they cast out devils" — nay, but 
 rather let us acknowledge that by the spirit of Truth it is 
 done, and that by it, " God's kingdom" may be unfolded on 
 earth. 
 
 Those moralists and theologians who think that all the 
 startling and mysterious phenomena of this fertile century 
 are alone referable to the machinations and caprices of evil- 
 disposed persons in this world, whose volition and other 
 mental faculties are overpowered or disturbed, in their nat- 
 ural operations, by the systematic interposition of invisible 
 evil beings of superior power, should dispassionately con- 
 sider the goodness and moral strength of these simple apho- 
 risms and admqjaitions. The medium, Miss , through 
 
 whom they came, sustains a character for truth and integrity 
 above impeachment. The following emanated from a very 
 dear brother, now in the spirit-land, to his brother on the earth. 
 It was imparted in the manner heretofore described, namely, 
 by electrical action upon the nervous system of the medium, 
 from which she derives her impressions. 
 
 u Attend to spiritual direction, brother dear, understand, — 
 so that truth and knowledge shall be sensibly, sincerely, and joy- 
 fully experienced by you. Joy and peace will always restore 
 tranquillity. Seek wisdom to guide you, and all will be well, my 
 brother. Always do what is right, and you will be happy. Be 
 cautious * — be wise f — and hind. % Spirits will watch over you ! 
 
 * Caution is the armor to defend us against imposition and the aggressions of un- 
 righteousness." — Anon. 
 
 t" A wise man is strong; yea, a man of knowledge inc'easeth strength." — 
 Primitive History. 
 
 i" Be ye kind one to another, tender h«arted: M — Ibid, 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 121 
 
 As you are susceptible to improvement, so far will spiritual 
 truth be appreciated and loved by you. 11 
 
 The candid reader can not but be intellectually interested 
 and morally improved by these sweet emanations from the 
 spirit-land. They are gentle and affectionate, clear and pos- 
 itive, penetrative and exalting. They come to us like the 
 whisperings of an invisible Divinity — sacred breathings of 
 angelic intelligence. They momentarily encourage us to re- 
 construct the internal mechanism, to properly arrange the 
 secret springs, to harmonize the controlling interests, of hu- 
 man society, to the end that temporal and eternal things 
 may be so conjoined as to yield only joys unspeakable and 
 moral rest. They teach sweet charity, and bid the mind 
 look up to where — 
 
 " High on yon scroll, inscribed o'er Nature's shrine, 
 
 Live in bright characters the words divine : 
 ' In life's disastrous scenes to others do 
 
 What you would wish by others done to you !' 
 
 — Winds ! wide o'er the earth the sacred Law convey, 
 
 Te nations hear it ! and ye Kings obey !" 
 
 The following passage emanated indirectly, (that is, by in- 
 forming another spirit what to impart,) from a high inhabit- 
 ant of the superior sphere. It is addressed to one on the 
 earth whose chief desire is the elevation of the down-trodden 
 — the emancipation of the enslaved. It utters the great truth 
 that all bondage is wrong. Therefore, to those who are la- 
 boring in the uncultivated fields of humanity, where the 
 poisonous weeds of slavery grow, and where the deadly 
 vipers of ignorance, cruelty and misery crawl, — to such 
 minds, the following communication will sound like a voice 
 from heaven. 
 
 " Dear Brother : — A love of Justice, Truth, and Deity, 
 saves a world from Sorrow, Trouble, Superstition, and Slavery, — 
 and Wisdom, unfolded, shall save souls. Good spirits below, are 
 always attended with spiritual influences from above ; and spirits 
 of the second sphere are ever looking on to take a view of scenes 
 surrounding the earth's inhabitants. Joyful truths are unfolded 
 through a medium so true and pure ; and scenes delightful are 
 
122 TRUTH AND IYSTERY. 
 
 just beginning to be appreciated. Joy and peace be with you, 
 brother dear ; joyful spirits are ever near you /" 
 
 It will be perceived that the ruling love among angelic 
 beings, is the love of Truth !* The medium is particu- 
 larly and frequently visited by a female spirit who has re- 
 sided in the spirit-land about twenty years, and who, there- 
 fore, has become highly learned in the great truths which 
 pertain to human progression and happiness. The following 
 is from this spirit to a lady whose mind has been for consid- 
 erable time agitated by conflicts between the impressions of 
 her religious education and the dictates of her reason and 
 conscience. 
 
 " Cakoline: — Willing minds will find that every desire will 
 be readily understood by spirits. Seek always to be so sensitive to 
 spiritual influences as to see' truth ; and soon spirits will manifest 
 themselves to you. Keep always wisdom before your mind; seek 
 truth, so as to see its heavenly beauties, and you will be happy. 
 
 Seek to know truth for truth's sake, so that every spiritual 
 manifestation, seen and sanctified, will conduce to your progres- 
 sion ; so that love will triumph over every other desire. 
 
 Spirits are seeking' to have you keep spiritual harmony, and 
 feel love to ALL mankind ; so that you always can appreciate 
 truth and justice — and experience salvation from ALL superstition 
 and bigotry, and slavery of ALL kinds ! 
 
 Spirits are ever near you, dear friend, to protect you from all 
 harm ! Love spiritual truths, and you will be free indeed ! 
 Keep truth always before your mind, with wisdom to guide you, 
 and you shall not want for any good thing /" 
 
 Concerning voices from the spirit-land, timid minds are 
 frequently heard to say, in substance — " Reason is carnal — 
 the bible is silent upon spiritual intercourse, and it is mani- 
 festly striving to be wise above what is written, to hearken 
 unto and investigate these things." A mind of this class, Miss 
 
 " God is a spirit ; and they that worship Mm must worship him in spirit and in 
 Truth." — Primitive History. The human embodiment of Love and Justice, 
 which form the Christ-Principle, is in the Primitive History very impressively 
 called " the way, the Truth, and the life" — a principle which, when faithfully fol- 
 lowed, is certain to lead the human mind tD the Deity — or, the great fountain 
 of everlasting and infinite things. 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 123 
 
 was one day impressed X> visit. The following is a 
 
 communication whereby the "medium" received direction 
 to visit a lady in Hartford, from a spirit (that lady's sister,) 
 in the second sphere. It was received February 3d, 1851 ; 
 and I tiiink the reader will be edified by appropriating it to 
 himself. 
 
 U E , call at A 's to-day ; hut be cautious what you 
 
 say to her. She is not prepared for all — she must know these 
 things by degrees. Milk for babes, and meat for those who are 
 able to digest it. There are many who think they are strong, but 
 
 who are very iveak. E , do good to-day, as you are able. 
 
 Think of the spirits — they are ever near you,- — fear not, nor be 
 
 The sorrow-stricken, the unjustly afflicted, the troubled 
 and disconsolate, should breathe in the following communica- 
 tion addressed to the " medium," for Mrs. , from her 
 
 grandfather, who has been some forty years in the spirit- 
 land. It was imparted February 4th, 1851. 
 
 " Tell dear C- i" am ever near her — that I have watched 
 
 over her from infancy ; have protected her many times, though she 
 knew it not. Tell her there are many truths she has yet to learn 
 — beautiful truths, far surpassing human conception! They 
 spring from a never failing fountain, and whoever will, may 
 drink and thirst not. Happy indeed are they whom the Truth 
 makes free ! Tell her to do good and be happy, and to let not the 
 cares of earth prevent progression." 
 
 To the " medium," from a beautifully intelligent spirit, for- 
 merly a physician in H . 
 
 " E , will you attend to a monitor who speaks to you in 
 
 accents of Love ? Be ever ready to do good to all ; let your mind 
 be ever awake to receive impressions, and spirits will speak to you 
 in Love andWisdom. They are ever ready to instruct the willing 
 mind, and to teach All how to be happy and progress. Every 
 truthful mind loves truth ivherever it is found."* 
 
 The reader is now supplied with accurate representations 
 of those emanations of truth and affection which are ever 
 
 * The commandments of Truth are high and imperious ; and her true disciples 
 never hesitate to follow wheresoever she leads. Any theory, hypothesis, philoso- 
 phy, sect, creed, or institution that fears investigation, openly manifests its own error. 
 
124 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 certain to proceed from the inhabitants of the second sphere 
 of existence, whenever they find mediums that are good and 
 truthful. Miss was one day reflecting upon the igno- 
 rance and skepticism -among men, also concerning the final 
 triumph of truth, and in a few minutes she received the fol- 
 lowing communication from her aunt, who is one of her par- 
 ticular guardian spirits : 
 
 " E , you need not worry about the future — be quiet, be 
 
 gentle, be truth-loving, and spirits will protect you. Love the 
 Truth, and the Truth will make you free,— free from all error — 
 free from shame — free from all oppression! Be not too anxious, 
 for Truth is all-conquering in its influence ; it will conquer 
 pride, and ambition, and all evil affections. 
 
 0, how lovely is Love! 0, how truthful is Truth! J& , 
 
 drink deep from the fountain of Truth!" 
 
 It is a thing greatly to be desired that the harmonial circles 
 develop truthful and impressible mediums. If those meet- 
 ings are conducted* with a proper dignity, it is almost certain 
 that phenomena, similar to the foregoing, will be the result. 
 To this end, and also for mutual improvement and mental 
 harmonization, should they congregate who unite to form 
 circles according to the directions above specified. Let 
 these re-unions be particularly sought by those who would 
 learn of the fact of immortality. This is, I repeat, the great 
 lesson the angels come now to teach. Let those who have 
 hitherto looked upon death as a dark abyss — as the termina- 
 tion of personal identification — come and behold the beautiful 
 light which now illumines those, once to the human mind, 
 impenetrable depths. Let them come who love life, and let 
 them no more grieve when the years of earth fly past them ; 
 let them no more be saddened when they are gone ; let them 
 not cling to those years, as the drowning mariner grasps at a 
 board, because they are life to us, and life is to be cherished. 
 Let them not fear to loose that grasp lest, as the planks 
 escape them, they sink into an ocean whose depths are un- 
 known, the mysteries of whose unfathomable darkness are 
 unrevealed, and where all their capabilities of loving and 
 being happy, may, for aught they know, be everlastingly 
 buried O, let them who ride upon this sea of terrors, let 
 
liUTH AND MYSTERY. 125 
 
 them come rvow and behold that the seemingly dark waters 
 are but overshadowed by the clouds of ignorance, and those 
 dispersed — the bright sun of heaven shines upon that ocean, 
 revealing its depths, and the soul can look far, far into eter- 
 nity, and behold that — there is no death ! The convinced 
 soul no longer seeks to grasp the planks that float by. No ! 
 Welcome, thrice welcome those depths — there is light there, 
 and years, eternal years, are but the moments of Eternity. 
 By this increasing light the human mind gazes deeper and 
 deeper into the forever extending future — into the innumera- 
 ble abysses of the universe, and sees every where the glowing 
 gems of truth ; nor do the boundless riches which it contem- 
 plates cause it to reject one, even the least, of those which it 
 once gathered from off the surface of the darkened waters. 
 Nay, for they too were jewels which rose from out of that 
 ocean's depths, — and they are imperishable ! Nothing of all 
 God's treasures can be lost ! Therefore, fear not tnat a sin- 
 gle truth shall ever be cast away, or that aught which is the 
 Father's can ever be destroyed. In the impressive language 
 of David, the bible bard, I would say unto the reader — " from 
 everlasting to everlasting thou art" a child of God. 
 
 THE RESURRECTION OF THE DEAD. 
 
 Under this head I will first proceed to consider how the 
 spirits visit us. The question is, in what way do the de- 
 parted come among us, even to stand in our midst at the 
 circles? There are two methods by which they accomplish 
 this. First, by their placing themselves into electrical rela- 
 tions with the members of the circle from a distance ; 
 second, by their actual entrance into the room where the 
 circle is in session. But they come in at the open door. 
 They can not pass through walls, or hard, solid substances 
 any more than we can ; for they are organized as we are, 
 and must necessarily submit to the principles of nature 
 which govern matter and mind in all the vast realms of 
 universal being. And here I am impressed to be clearly 
 
126 TRUTH ANP MYSTERY. 
 
 explicit, upon this point, in speaking to those who have 
 erroneously entertained the supposition that spirits can go 
 instantly any where and through any thing, "like thought," 
 as they express it. This mistaken idea grows out of the 
 wrong impression, which I have already alluded to, that spirit 
 is immaterial. Neither is Thought the voyager it is imputed 
 to be by those who do not metaphysically and deliberately 
 examine, and study, as far as mind can investigate itself, the 
 wonders and workings of their own interior principle. The 
 discriminating metaphysician knows, that, because we can 
 think of things, situated a world wide apart in a moment of 
 time, it does not follow, as a consequence, that our thoughts 
 travel over that intervening space. It is true, we can think 
 of a vast number of localities separated by millions of miles, 
 and can permit our thoughts, (so to speak,) to fly from one 
 side of the universe to the other in the brief period of thirty 
 seconds. But it is not proper here, to use the word^y in the 
 sense which expresses the flight of the bird over space, or 
 the traveling of the quick lightning which penetrates the 
 intervening distances. The bird and the lightning fly, but 
 we simply think concerning those localities, a knowledge of 
 the existence of which has been, in some manner, impressed 
 upon our memory. Our thoughts, therefore, only traverse, 
 in fact, the various store-houses of our memory, contemplating 
 the various possessions there, and passing rapidly from one 
 point to another in that demesne. They go not thence into 
 the outer world to traverse space, but are confined to the 
 interior departments of the mind, where are distinctly written 
 or daguerreotyped the different localities and the particulai 
 events which we have experienced, read in books, or heard 
 tell of with interest. Now it is upon the false supposition 
 that Thought travels from place to place, and through all 
 intervening substances, that the mind, reasoning thence 
 analogically, comes to the untenable conclusion that Spirits 
 travel upon identical principles. But since the basis of this 
 analogy is erroneous, the conclusions derived therefrom 
 must be erroneous also; hence we should seek other methods 
 of ascertaining the truth on this very important and highly 
 metaphysical subject. 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 127 
 
 We should turn to the principles of nature for instruction ; 
 they teach us that a spirit can not pass through walls, be- 
 cause it is, itself, an organization of substantial elements. 
 Many individuals think that a spirit, (supposing it to be but 
 a disembodied essence,) can penetrate and pass through hard 
 substances, as the sun sends down to earth its rays of light 
 through windows into a room, or as atmospheric electri- 
 city darts from mount to mount through space. But these 
 processes will not subserve the purpose of a basis upon which 
 to analogically infer that so it is with spirit. The case is 
 widely different. Spirit is not a mere element, like light or 
 electricity; but it is a combination of elements and principles, 
 beautifully and organically constructed. If a spirit should 
 be forced through a wall, the consequence in such a case, 
 (which case I am impressed could never occur,) would be a 
 disorganization of the elements which compose that spirit, 
 but these elements would immediately re-organize, just as a 
 body of water separates in passing through a net, but unites 
 again on the opposite side. Where the interstices in a solid 
 substance are not sufficiently large to admit the refined and 
 elastic organism of the spirit, there it can not pass without 
 experiencing the physical consequences of disorganization. 
 Hence those laws which govern man's physical being and 
 movements in this sphere of existence, are equally applicable 
 to the organism and movements of spirits in spheres superior. 
 It is not an easy thing for the human mind to comprehend the 
 spiritual organization ; but there are very numerous external 
 and sensuous evidences of its substantiality and materiality. 
 As one illustration of this proposition, I refer the reader to 
 the following extract from the Medical Journal, which says : 
 " It has been observed, that persons who have lost a limb, or 
 a part of one, are at times very much troubled with an intol- 
 erable itching, or sometimes pain, in the fingers or toes 
 of the extremity which is lost. A case of this kind lately 
 presented itself to us for adv'.ce, which, being a little out of 
 the common course, we have thought proper to give to our 
 readers. A young man had his hand amputated just above 
 the wrist, on account of having it shattered by the bursting 
 of a gun, This happened some two years since, and the 
 
128 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 deficiency is supplied by a wooden hand. At times, he tells us 
 that he has the most intolerable itching between these wooden 
 fingers, in fact insupportable, and, to use his own words, he 
 would give a hundred dollars for the chance to give them a 
 scratching. At other times, he has much pain where the 
 fingers should be, and he can only obtain relief by altering 
 their position. When free from the pain or itching, he can 
 discover no difference between that hand and the sound one. 
 He can will the fingers of the lost hand to act, and they seem 
 to obey. At times, the ends of the fingers are quite numb 
 and cold ; being partly flexed, he feels that he has not the 
 power to extend them. There are other phenomena con- 
 nected with this case, which, with those we have given, 
 would be very difficult to account for on physiological prin- 
 ciples." Here it is seen that the elements of the spiritual 
 organism are not destroyed by accidents, but continue in 
 their proper places and conditions. In the foregoing case, 
 the individual feels the elements of his spiritual hand permea- 
 ting the wooden fingers, and quite as distinctly too as when 
 those elements were clothed with the natural hand. It is 
 well to remember that the spiritual form does not organize 
 until all the elements have emanated from the natural body. 
 These invisible principles can not be destroyed by accidents 
 or otherwise, because they are essentially living, and are dis- 
 tinctly visible to the spiritual senses — to the eyes of the 
 immortal mind ; but they do not, as before said, take upon 
 themselves their indestructible body — do not organize into 
 the spiritual form — until they all escape the confines of the 
 earthly temple. 
 
 The inquirer now naturally asks, " If spirits can not (at 
 will) pass through vails, rocks, and other solid substances, 
 how can one extricate itself from the depths of an avalanche 
 where it has been buried, — how shall it escape from that 
 mountain of earth and stones?" To this question I am im- 
 pressed to answer, that when a human being is overwhelmed 
 by such a catastrophe — is thus fearfully buried, thus crushed 
 to death, as it is termed — the spirit escapes the body and the 
 mass of materials by passing, in the form of elements, accord- 
 ing to the law of gravitation, to a position above the earth, 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 129 
 
 where the re-organization of those elements can, without 
 obstruction, easily take place. This organism is the final 
 formation, the spiritual body which is incorruptible. The 
 spirit, considered as a structure, could not pass from its posi- 
 tion under the earth to a superior position above the earth ; 
 hut, whilst a suspension of consciousness accompanies the 
 process and phenomena of a dissolution of the ties existing 
 between the soul and the body, the elements of the former, 
 (the soul,) ascend through the mass of earth and rock, and 
 ultimate themselves in the spiritual and final organization, 
 which is both indestructible and eternally progressive. In 
 order to furnish an illustration of the principle upon which 
 the human spirit makes its escape from beneath the avalanche 
 or from any similar obstacle, and thus accomplishes its own 
 emancipation, I will here relate an interesting instance which 
 occurred a few years since. 
 
 One morrring, as I was walking through a suburban portion 
 of the beautiful village of Poughkeepsie, I observed a number 
 of men at a little distance engaged, as I supposed, in digging 
 a well. A field separated me from them, and I halted, un- 
 conscious of any particular motive for so doing, and leaning 
 against the fence, watched the men as they worked the 
 windlass in raising water and mud from the excavation, 
 which was already A>ery deep. Immediately, I noticed that 
 the workmen were suddenly thrown into great commotion 
 as by some unexpected accident. On seeing their rapid and 
 anxious movements, I hurried across the field, and ascertained 
 the cause of their distress. A poor Irish laborer was buried 
 beneath the stones and clay, which had that moment caved 
 into the well ! This intelligence intensified my sympathies 
 to a high degree. The condition of the unfortunate man 
 was, to the natural senses, too horrible to contemplate ; and 
 this excitement, combined with the desire to ascertain the 
 sufferer's position, constituted a powerful magnetizer to 
 whose influence I readily yielded, and passed directly into 
 the superior condition. And, as solid substances can not 
 retard the penetration of the spiritual perceptions, (see " Great 
 Harmonia," vol. 1, p. 381,) I directed them upon the man in 
 the well. He was beyond all pain and distress. The heavy 
 
 9 
 
130 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 load of material had crushed his natural body, and he was 
 dead ! This event took place several months previous to 
 my general investigations into the principles of Nature ; and 
 hence this question, at that time, arose in my mind — " how 
 can the human spirit escape from such a condition ?" 
 With novel sensations I watched the process before me. 
 First, I observed, with regard to the buried man, an entire 
 suspension of his consciousness — a fusion, so to speak, of all the 
 elements and ethereal constituents of his spiritual constitution 
 — like many substances melted into one bright fluid, having 
 neither form or harmony. The brain of the dead man was 
 surcharged with this brilliant liquid, which seemed also par- 
 tially to permeate the lower extremities. Immediately, how- 
 ever, this glowing, luminous, most refined kind of fluidity 
 began ascending, from the brain, through the solid substances 
 above it, still passing upward between the workmen, (who 
 were laboring to extricate their companion,) into the atmos- 
 phere some six feet above the heads of the men. Here the 
 spiritual elements ceased to ascend. And I now directed 
 my observations to this point, where a space of about three 
 feet in diameter became rapidly more and more brilliant. 
 And this spot of dazzling light seemed to pulsate with an 
 indwelling animation. It appeared like a great heart, com- 
 posed of thinking elements. A soft, mellow halo continued 
 to accumulate around it, still emanating from the body in the 
 well ; and thus this seeming heart was provided with a kind 
 of ethereal pericardium, or covering, which was very beauti- 
 ful and physiological. Now this sublime process was going 
 on while the workmen were putting forth every possible 
 exertion to rescue their fellow-laborer from his awful posi- 
 tion. They were not aware of the (to them) invisible 
 operations of those very elements of animation and intelli- 
 gence, which only forty minutes before had made the now 
 buried man a thinking, working being in their midst. That 
 same essence was now ascending between them and above 
 them, and they knew it not. But I saw it all ! Had they 
 rescued that being, ere it had escaped the natural body, how 
 different would have been its resurrection ! They could not 
 behold this glorious ascension. But while they lovingly and 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 131 
 
 anxiously continued their exertions to save him, ] still 
 watched with calm delight that palpitating, living combina- 
 tion of elements in the air ; and very soon I discovered, in 
 the center of the pulsating mass, so redolent with life, as it 
 was, the distinct outlines of a symmetrically constructed 
 head. A beautiful progression was visible throughout the 
 whole phenomenon. Particle sought particle, atom sought 
 atom, element sought element, principle sought principle,* in 
 accordance with the principles of Association, progression 
 and development ; and the whole process of organization 
 went on with that silent order and undeviating precision 
 which characterize the growth of trees and the development 
 of flowers ! In due order of progression I saw developed, 
 (as I have already described in another instance, see " Great 
 Harmonia," vol. 1, p. 170,) the perfect development of the 
 head, body, limbs, &c, of the new and indestructible organi- 
 zation into which the spiritual elements of that laborer 
 ultimated themselves ; and I beheld a form finely wrought — 
 a body beautifully, organically and symmetrically constructed 
 — adapted to that glorious land where divine love and wis- 
 dom environ the. soul forever. 
 
 The whole process of this interesting phenomenon occu- 
 pied about three hours. At the end of that time the spirit 
 was completely liberated from "the " dominion of the flesh," 
 by a sudden separation of that thread of vital electricity 
 
 * Let those to whom this beautiful process appears incredible, because they 
 can not, with the natural eyes, behold it, — let them consider how the natural 
 body is formed — how, in the mother's womb, atom seeks atom, particle seeks 
 particle, and principle seeks principle, associating themselves by the laws of 
 assimilation and development, md forming the spirit's first habitation, the infant 
 temple of the soul ; and then consider how, in like manner, the finer elements of 
 a more glorious body, the etherealized materials of a holier temple, may assemble 
 themselves together and unite in a purer and more beautiful form. 
 
 The grosser particles of the natural body are months in uniting, while the 
 refined atoms of the spiritual body organize in as many hours, or in even a less 
 time. But not more wonderful is the birth of the heavenly body, than is the 
 birth of the earthly body — though so infinitely more sublime is that of the spiritual 
 than that of the natural — I would that all might once behold this second birth, so 
 that all might live in joyful anticipation of the change. I would have no mind 
 fear death, but rather unrighteousness : for no one is exempt from the painful 
 consequences of wr<ng actions which violate the operations of Nature";- Laws. 
 
132 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 which I have elsewhere compared to the umbilical cord of 
 the natural birth, which gradually more attenuated thread of 
 glittering light, reaching from the body in the depths of the 
 well, until that moment connected the material and the 
 ultimate organisms together. This thread parted, and the 
 spirit was born ! His consciousness was now restored — but 
 what an emancipation ! The toiling slave was free ! The 
 world-neglected, the down-trodden workman — the poor, 
 despised, but honest Irishman — now, from where he stood, s 
 a glorified form, looked down and beheld his former com- 
 panions still laboring to rescue what, by this time, they felt 
 could be only a dead body. His spiritual perceptions, gazing 
 still deeper, readily pierced to where lay the crushed remains. 
 But the torn and bleeding body, and the tattered poor man's 
 clothes, were alike objects of interest to him ; he had put off 
 both, never again to resume them ! He could speak no fare- 
 well word to his friends through their dull sense of material 
 hearing, and he readily perceived and comprehended that he 
 was invisible to their gross natural sight ; so, turning from 
 them with a passive and calm joy, he submitted himself to 
 the attractions which were sent down to him from the second 
 
 sphere, and passed on, away from the earth !* 
 
 j 
 
 * Necrologically considered, the ascension or resurrection of man's immortal 
 soul from the earth, into the immeasurable second sphere of spiritual existence — a 
 sphere which is a vast degree superior to the present life in refinement, in beauty, 
 in harmony, and perfection — is a natural, beautiful, and wonderful phenomenon. 
 Inasmuch as the human spiritual organization is naturally and inevitably immortal, 
 and inasmuch as it is a combination, like the corporeal or present body, of sub- 
 stantial elements and principles, it is therefore very philosophical and logically 
 legitimate to conclude that the spirit of man must be acted upon, to a certain 
 extent, by the laws which control solids and fluids — by the principles of Nature. 
 The law of gravitation or association has a slight yet perceptible action upon the as- 
 cending spirit, just as steam is, by this law, made or compelled to gravitate above 
 the earth into the atmosphere. James Victor Wilson designed to be understood 
 thus when he said, in describing his passage from earth, " We passed from the 
 earth-sphere through the opening at one of the poles." Owing to the centrifugal 
 movement or tendency of our earth, which imparts to both water and atmosphere 
 an impetus to fly from the center to the extreme periphery of the orbit in which 
 it (the earth) revolves, the height and density of the air must necessarily be 
 greater in the direction of its diurnal and annual revolutions than at the poles, 
 In other words, the atmosphere, for the above obvious reasons, is very much 
 more rare, penetrable, or pervious to light bodies, at the sides or poles of the 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 133 
 
 The exceeding beauty of this transfiguration evidenced the 
 soul of a good man — one, in whom the moral virtues had 
 grown almost up to the stature of a pure spirit. Truth, Jus- 
 tice, Love, Purity of heart and action, such, are the imperish- 
 able adornments of the immortal being. But in this life, these 
 rich possessions are too often shrouded by poverty ; the world 
 sees them not beneath the torn garb of the laborer, whom 
 circumstances chain, as it w r ere, to the oar, — his existence 
 being one continual pull against the tide of adversity. In 
 the present structure of society, no time is given him for out- 
 ward display wherewith to dazzle the world, nor for the proper 
 rest of his body and cultivation of his mind ; but there is an 
 inward accumulation of patience, of gentleness, of love, which, 
 though silent and hidden, is ever brightening more and more 
 for future glory ! I beheld this transformation, and I was 
 happy. On this impressive occasion, I learned that, should 
 the material body be dissolved with disease, or crushed by 
 any catastrophe or accident whatever, the individuality of 
 the spirit is not deformed, nor in the least degree obscured. 
 Because the various elements which compose the spiritual 
 organization, can easily and readily penetrate and ascend 
 through all, even adamantine, substances to a position above 
 every conceivable material obstruction, where, unmolested 
 and unimpeded, the soul naturally and spontaneously takes 
 upon itself its final and incorruptible form, — a form, at first, 
 more or less beautiful, brighter or darker, according to the 
 individual's development and growth in goodness previous 
 to his departure from the earth. And though the form then 
 assumed is indestructible, and shall change no more forever, 
 it' may nevertheless, and will, become brighter, lovelier, more 
 glorious, more inconceivably sublime, in proportion to its ad- 
 vancement in love, its progression in wisdom, its ascension 
 from sphere to sphere ! 
 
 earth, than it is in the direction of its motions. And spirits frequently, though 
 not invariably, glide into the great current of magnetism tending southward, (see 
 " Great Harmonia," p. 92,) and are conducted,, with inexpressible ease and 
 pleasure, upon its flowing surface through the " opening," or thin, penetrable 
 atmosphere, at " one of the poles." This is in accordance with the principles of 
 physical gravitation. 
 
134 TP.LTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 Continuing to contemplate the subject of & spirit's escape 
 from the natural body, I will now proceed to answer a query 
 frequently addressed me. " Suppose," says the inquirer, " a 
 living man should be put into an air-tight box, which shall be 
 hermetically sealed, and that box be placed within a glass 
 case as tightly closed. How, under these circumstances, 
 could the spirit of that man escape ?" Before replying to this 
 question, I am impressed to conduct the reader's thoughts to 
 the observation of a class of interesting effects and phenom- 
 ena in external nature. It is a familiar fact that a magnet 
 will influence the mariner's compass through any substance 
 whatever. Let the compass be placed in a glass case her- 
 metically sealed, or in any confined box into which neither 
 air or light can enter, and yet the magnet will, when moved 
 on the external of the case, turn the needle in any direction. 
 This natural fact seems like enchantment, for we can see the 
 effect but not the cause. It is also well known to miners 
 that, in the region of a rich iron mine, the magnetic needle 
 will attract, through the most confined glass case, a great many 
 atoms of iron^-resembling, (color excepted,) the fine frost 
 which coats the tendrils of plants in winter. In these facts 
 we have a foundation upon which to rest a beautiful analogy. 
 It is magnetism and electricity which pass from the magnet 
 through the intervening substances, and produce the effects, 
 upon the needle, which we behold. And so the elements of 
 the spirit, — which are far more attenuated and refined than 
 electricity or magnetism, — can readily pass through and above 
 any hermetically sealed box, and ultimate themselves into a 
 firm and unchangeable organization — the spiritual body — and 
 thus leave the earthly form destitute of life and animation. 
 Nay, you can not confine the spirit of man ! It will rise tri- 
 umphantly superior to all earthly barriers and imperfections, 
 and will manifest its powers of vigor, of expansion and sub- 
 limity, throughout all spheres. Let death come to the slave, 
 and he bursts his chains ! It releases the prisoner ; it sets 
 free the condemned,- -for the soul knows no destroyer ! 
 
 The question — " how can the spirit of a man escape its 
 earthly confinement ?" — is one of much weight to the student 
 of Nature. But to the mind of him who has never examined 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 135 
 
 into the foundation of his faith, concerning the nature of spirit 
 and the principles of immortality, this query may seem irre- 
 ligious and unnecessary. Such a person has set bounds to 
 I lis knowledge. Therefore, I speak now in reply to the bold 
 investigator, — to the manly seeker after wisdom — to the im- 
 mortal soul whose deep searchings would penetrate the mys- 
 teries of godliness — to the end that his spirit may draw nigher 
 unto the Father, and drink in the inspirations of his unutter- 
 able greatness. 
 
 I have been frequently questioned as to the supposed dead 
 being buried alive, and have been asked, " in what way the 
 spirit in a vault escaping from its natural body and organizing 
 therein, would pass out of that dark prison-house ?" And 
 again, — " how, if put under ground, the spirit would escape 
 the precincts of the grave ?" To this last inquiry I have re- 
 plied in describing the emancipation of the man from the well. 
 Generally speaking, the spiritual elements escape alike the 
 grave and the vaulted tomb, or the dungeon, (when one dies 
 imprisoned,) 'previous to organizing. But should the living 
 particles unite and form within the earthly body's burial place, 
 it is because there are means of escape at hand. I will relate 
 an incident in illustration of this fact : 
 
 By the guiding influence and promptings of some guardian 
 spirit, I was once impressed to visit a particular cemetery in 
 the State of New York, and to watch there one of Nature's 
 interesting processes. That I w T as then, and often, thus fa- 
 vored, I have learned, was not for my own individual benefit 
 alone ; but it was, also, for the future happiness of the many, 
 that my impressible and susceptible state was taken advan- 
 tage of, as it were, by messengers from higher spheres, where- 
 by to teach me, and others who sought to know of these things, 
 and whose present material organisms did not admit of their 
 immediately receiving a more direct instruction. From this 
 digression I proceed to represent the lesson which, so to ex- 
 press myself, I joyfully learned from the " mouth of the sep- 
 ulchre," which never speaks to me of gloom ; for the ceme- 
 tery is to me one of earth's brightest places, and every grave 
 is a vestibule to the spirit-land. Not knowing why, at that 
 time, I was particularly attracted to this my favorite resort 
 
136 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 and place of meditation, I resolved to continue in mind per- 
 fectly passive ; and allowed myself to be conducted, by the 
 unseen but controlling influence, to the vicinity of a large 
 vault, in which the supposed dead body of a young man had 
 been deposited only the day before. 
 
 It was a beautiful September afternoon, and, I think, about 
 four o'clock in the day. A sacred stillness and serene tran- 
 quillity pervaded this hallowed spot of heavenly portals, and 
 every thing seemingly conspired to add external charms to 
 the spiritual scene which I was led there to contemplate. Im- 
 mediately on my arrival 'at the tomb, I experienced the sweet, 
 familiar, and benign magnetic influence of my guardian 
 spirit,* steal over my nervous system; and, in a few seconds, I 
 passed thoroughly into the Superior Condition. My spiritual 
 senses being now opened and directed within the vault, I per- 
 ceived there the living spirit among the dead bodies. It was 
 not a mere corpse which had been the day before conveyed 
 to the tomb ; but it was a body from which the spirit had not 
 yet departed. The spirit had, subsequently to the interment 
 of the body, escaped the material temple by penetrating the 
 boards which confined it ; but the spirit had organized within 
 the somewhat spacious vault. Yes ; there, within that tomb, 
 beside the coffin wherein lay the grosser form he had worn 
 only twenty-four hours previous, — there, I beheld the libera- 
 ted spirit, calmly standing in all the majesty of immortal beau- 
 ty. I was made to perceive that he was but just, prepared to 
 quit the earth-sphere ; and it was that I might witness this 
 interesting departure that my guiding spirit had brought me 
 thither. I was now to be shown the illustration of a princi- 
 ple which runs deep in pneumatological science. 
 
 It was very natural, under the circumstances, for my mind 
 to spontaneously inquire — " How now will that glorious being 
 escape from his material confinement ?" This question was 
 involuntary, because I had previously learned that the spiritual 
 form could not pass through solid walls and iron doors ; and, 
 therefore, the fact that the spirit before me was indestructibly 
 
 * See a small work by the author, entitled, "Th? Philosophy of Special Provi- 
 dence," p. 19, et see. 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 137 
 
 organized within the tomb was, I concluded, a sufficient in- 
 ferential evidence that some other method of escape would be 
 soon adopted. He stood, for a few moments, upright and 
 unmoved by any disquietude. Presently the newly awakened 
 intellect began to examine surrounding conditions, and to re- 
 alize its new existence. There was nothing of death in this 
 scene ; it was all life and intelligence ! As soon as the spirit 
 realized the "new birth" which he had but just experienced, 
 and when he ascertained something of the higher sympathies 
 and attractive destinies which were waiting for him in the 
 spirit-land, then he calmly and affectionately exercised his 
 penetrative vision upon the earthly scenes and friends he had 
 so recently left. No walls could obstruct the passage of his 
 vision ; and I, being at the time in a similar condition, (for 
 the "spiritual state" is a partial emancipation from the body.) 
 could follow his perceptions, and, at the same time, could 
 maintain a conscious sympathy with the thoughts and emo- 
 tions of his mind. He had been, in this life, a clergyman of 
 the Baptist denomination. I followed his sympathies to the 
 homes of those he loved ; and it gave me great joy to behold 
 that, although he left many ardent friends and sweet associ- 
 ations on the earth, there was nothing to sadden his departure 
 hence. There were loftier attractions descending into the 
 deepest recesses of his nature from on high. He was drawn 
 toward the spirit-land as the magnet attracts the needle, — a 
 principle of spiritual gravitation actuated his newly awakened 
 being, — and he soon realized that his true position was only to 
 be found in the tranquil realms of a greater and a higher 
 world. But he, as a personality, was still within the tomb ! 
 
 Withdrawing now his perceptions from the habitations 
 of his earthly friends, and obeying an impression received 
 from a guardian spirit near the cemetery, he at once placed 
 his vision upon the sexton who was the individual last at the 
 tomb on the previous day. The object of this I did not 
 comprehend, until I, also, saw that the sexton was exceed- 
 ingly anxious *z C'.l an implement (it was a shovel, I be- 
 lieve,) which he had mislaid and very much required that, 
 afternoon. It seemed he had already spent much time in 
 looking for the missing article ; but, jus?, as he was about to 
 
138 TRUTH an; mystery. 
 
 give up further search at that tJme, the spirit, m the tomb, 
 sent an impression which darted like the lightning through all 
 intervening substances, and, with a soft breathing like the 
 evening zephyr, it passed over the sexton's moral faculties 
 and quickened his memory. And I distinctly saw his thought, 
 it read — " Why, I really believe that I left my shovel in the 
 
 Rev. Mr. 's vault, which I fastened up last evening — Til 
 
 go and see this minute." In pursuance of this impression, he 
 proceeded immediately to the place, opened the vault, and, as 
 he entered it, the lovely and h rrh destined spirit glided forth, 
 through the unclosed door, into the soft, still atmosphere 
 which then pervaded the cemetery. He was now free from 
 all material barriers ; his thoughts and desires yielded an 
 angelic passiveness and spontaneous obedience to the supe- 
 rior attractions which emanated from celestial realms ; and 
 his spirit, — that indestructible organization of perfected ele- 
 ments which, thus united, rendered him a harmonious and 
 immortal being, — passed away to that magnificent sphere 
 which lies embosomed in the depths of immensity ! 
 
 O, what an instructive and divinely impressive scene ! 
 And that message — so beautifully conveyed, so softly winged 
 into the sexton's mind, not a thought ruffled thereby — how 
 perfectly it illustrated to my understanding the power of one 
 mind to act upon and influence another mind ! How sweetly 
 it revealed to me the truth that the freed spirit can approach 
 earth's weary traveler — can find out the grief-stricken and 
 exhausted pilgrim in this rudimental state of human existence, 
 and drop a thought in his heart, which will revive and refresh 
 his fainting soul ; or else semi down, even from some high 
 heaven, an impression so divine, lovely, and energizing, as te 
 illumine his future with a grand and undying joy ! 
 
 The sexton doubtless believed that the thought of visiting 
 the vault, in order to find his shovel, originated in his own 
 mind ; but I saw that thought deposited, or rather evolved, by 
 the magnetic influence which was sent into his memory by 
 the spirit. This is an impressive exerxV^f: ration of the prin- 
 ciples of psychological science, with which science mam 
 minds are already acquainted. 
 
 As soon as the liberated spVit had, together with his con 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY 139 
 
 genial companions, the beautiful immortals, (four in number, 
 who were calmly waiting for him over the vault,) glided far, 
 far away toward the second sphere, I inquired, of my invis- 
 ible guide and magnetizer — " How could that spirit have 
 escaped from its confinement, if the sexton had not been thus 
 susceptible to impression, or in case he had not left his shovel 
 at the tomb ?" To this question he replied : " that, then, 
 some one of the many relatives of the deceased could and 
 would have been magnetically influenced to come to the 
 vault that afternoon, with the intention to visit the dead, when 
 the door would have been thus opened for the egress and 
 final emancipation of the spirit/' My guide further instructed 
 me, in substance, as follows : "in case neither sexton or rela- 
 tives could have been thus magnetically influenced to open 
 the vault, then the four guardian angels, attending his (the 
 young man's) spiritual emergment, would have foreseen the 
 circumstances, and so acted upon the external atmosphere 
 above the tomb as to have caused the spirit to organize itself 
 in space. 
 
 The spiritual influence which pervaded my nervous 
 system, — and which had conducted me into the superior 
 condition, in which the spiritual senses are opened, — was 
 now naturally withdrawn, and, in a few moments, I was 
 again in the outer world, restored to my ordinary state. 
 The impression of what I had seen was indelibly impressed 
 upon my mind — to be afterward recalled with all its original 
 vividness ; and my understanding of magnetic and psycho- 
 logical principles was much educated and enlarged by observ- 
 ation of the phenomena which attended the departure of that 
 spirit from earth. 
 
 By the above related circumstance, the questions concern- 
 ing the passage of the spirit-form through hard substances, 
 are satisfactorily answered ; the conclusions being : 
 
 First, that when individuals are buried in the ground, alive, 
 then the elements, which compose the spiritual organism do, 
 after death in the grave, emanate through the intermedi- 
 ate or intervening substances, and organize the incorruptible, 
 the unchangeable, thi immortal body in the external atmos- 
 phere. 
 
140 TRUTH AND ME3TERY. 
 
 Second, that when a person dies within a room,* within a 
 dungeon, or a vault, and ivhen the spiritual organization is con- 
 structed and elaborated therein, then the neiv-born being him- 
 self, or it may be the guardian- angel of that newly awakened 
 spirit, (who is in attendance to guide him to his home above,) 
 will influence some highly impressible and very accessible indi- 
 vidual, in the natural body, to open the door ; thus rendering 
 that person unconsciously instrumental in assisting the spirit to 
 liberty. 
 
 I would particularly call the attention of my readers to the 
 fact that persons are often buried alive ; the dead are apt to 
 be too soon hurried jout of sight; the apparently deserted 
 temple should be watched with care; for the living spirit 
 may but have absented itself for a time. If the umbilical 
 cord~\ of vital electricity be not severed, the soul may yet 
 return to the natural body ; because, in such an instance, all 
 the living elements have not yet emanated therefrom, and the 
 seeming dead are but in a state of catalepsy, which state may 
 continue for many days. Such a transitional or transic con 
 dition may be considered as a threatened premature birth ; 
 but the spirit is only truly born out of the natural body into the 
 spiritual body, when all the elements of the living principle 
 are released. Then the soul no more returns to its earthly 
 tenement ; but completes its final emancipation from the cor- 
 poreal organism, by a powerful exercise of the will-power, 
 which energetic act of volition severs the cord, and the liber- 
 ated spirit glides away. It sometimes occurs that this power- 
 ful effort on the part of the spirit, to achieve its freedom from 
 the corruptions of the flesh, — this latest struggle into the new 
 birth, — is manifested in the material body, which is, by those 
 strong efforts, made to move and to indicate apparently pain- 
 ful muscular action, even after it has been supposed that the 
 last motion was over. 
 
 In continued pursuance of the investigation as to how 
 spirits, passed into the higher life, revisit us here ; and in 
 further illustration of the method whereby they enter rooms, 
 also to elucidate the fact that hargnonial circles are, and will 
 
 * The above explains the passage found in " Great Harmonia f) Vol. I. p. 172. 
 ■*See "Harmonia," Vol. 1, p. 196, 
 
TRUTI AND MYSTERY. ' 141 
 
 be, attended by delegates from the nigher spheres ; I will here 
 introduce another instance from my memorabilia. 
 
 Some three years since, as I was about recovering from a 
 severe illness, an impression came to me, clothed with all the 
 positiveness which naturally emanates from the sphere of a 
 mind conscious of the possession of knowledge and truth, that 
 I must write upon the great problem of social evil, its cure, 
 and how industry may be made attractive and remunerative 
 to the toiling millions which people this globe. It was, how- 
 ever, a question yet unsettled, whether my communication 
 should be more particularly addressed to the people them- 
 selves, or to the shepherds of the people, the clergy. Had 
 this matter been determined by the impression, which I re- 
 ceived that I should write upon the subject, I should have had 
 no after query about it ; but, as it was not thus decided for 
 me, I could not resist the spontaneous and involuntary effort 
 of my mind to decide the question for itself; and this thougbi 
 was the burden of my deliberations, when I was made sweetly 
 conscious of the princely presence of the lofty spirit of Solon, 
 the Athenian Lawgiver, in my room. He was accompanied 
 thither by the, also, highly exalted spirit of Pisistrates, his 
 present friend and associate in the better life, though once, in 
 this world, his strongest enemy. 
 
 In a few minutes I passed into that state of perfect ab- 
 straction, the superior condition, which separates my spirit 
 from the influence of the physical body and world, and was 
 soon in direct communication with the mind of Solon, the 
 more progressed and enlightened of the two. My room was 
 situated in the third story of the house ; and, it being winter, 
 the doors and windows were closed. It is naturally ques- 
 tioned, by those who now understand that spirits can not 
 pass through walls, — " how, on that occasion, did Solon and 
 Pisistrates penetrate to my apartment ?" I will explain, as it 
 was afterward shown to me by them. 
 
 The two spirits arrived at the entrance of the dwelling at 
 the precise moment when a gentleman was passing in. .out, 
 as the gentleman closed the door rather too quickly behind 
 him to admit their passage, one of them impressed him to re- 
 open it. and wait the approach of his little daughter who was 
 
142 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 .hen engaged at play in the fi Dnt yard. This he did immedi- 
 ately ; but supposed, like the sexton above mentioned, that the 
 impulse to do so originated within his own mind. As he ad- 
 vanced from the doorway, a few steps, to meet his child, the 
 spirits glided past him into the hall, and thence without 
 further obstruction up the two flights of stairs to the threshold 
 of my apartment, the door of which was quite closed. They 
 would, doubtless, have impressed me to open it for them, had 
 I sufficiently recovered from my illness to have readily left 
 my couch. 
 
 There was, however, in the house a young girl whose busi- 
 ness it was to convey things to and from my room, and at- 
 tend to my wants ; she was immediately mentally and mag- 
 netically impressed, by the positive and powerful will-power 
 possessed by Solon, to leave the kitchen and come up to my 
 room, to inquire if I was in need of any thing. This injunc- 
 non she forthwith obeyed, on the supposition that she was 
 discharging the duty assigned her of attending to my wants. 
 When she opened the door of my room, the spirits entered, 
 and did not make me aware of their presence until the girl 
 went out and descended the stairs. Now every thing was 
 still and tranquil, and a quiet holiness reigned there ; my 
 mind drank in the beautiful instructions of Solon, and my 
 spirit bowed to the wisdom of this high messenger. His, 
 then, impartations of thought do not enlighten the present 
 investigation ; I do not, therefore, give them in this publica- 
 tion. I have related what occurred at that time, thus far, to 
 illustrate the method which spirits frequently adopt when- 
 ever they desire to be present, in propria persona, at the 
 circles which form to receive spiritual communications 
 through the medium of vibrations, or through illumination, at 
 the bedside of the weary, the diseased, and the dying. 
 
 My own interior experience is rife with instances of special 
 providence or interposition on the part of guardian spirits. 
 They frequently approach me to impart that which instantly 
 changes the train of thought in mv mind, introducing new 
 and unexpected ideas ; and I not unfrequently have received, 
 from these guardians, impressions which, when implicitly 
 obeyed, have saved me from pain, illness, and accident. In- 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 143 
 
 deed, twenty-four hours seldom go by without furnishing me 
 with some beautiful illustration and philosophical exempli- 
 fication of the magnetic power and the close guardianship of 
 spirits. Nor are these interior happy experiences enjoyed 
 by me alone ; for there are numerous instances on record, 
 showing the providentia. interposition of ministering angels, 
 and declaring to us how frequently they hove produced im- 
 pressions by influx of thought, whereby many persons have 
 been saved from terrible accidents and disastrous misfortune. 
 These impressions are sometimes termed presentiments, of 
 which, misnamed spiritual interpositions, I am moved to 
 introduce a few illustrations from the pen of an author who 
 probably never designed them to elucidate and confirm our 
 philosophy- of spiritual intercourse. 
 
 First instance. — " I have heard of several cases of people 
 hurrying home from a presentiment of fire ; and Mr. M. Cal- 
 derhood was once, when absent from home, seized with such 
 an anxiety about his family, that, without being able in any 
 way to account for it, he felt himself impelled to fly to them 
 and remove them from the house they were inhabiting ; one 
 wing of which fell down immediately afterward. No notion 
 of such a misfortune had ever before occurred to him, nor 
 was there any reason whatever to expect, it ; the accident 
 originating from some defect in the foundation." 
 
 Second instance. — " A circumstance exactly similar to this, 
 is related by Stilling, of Professor Bohm, teacher of Mathe- 
 matics, at Marburg; who, being one evening in company, 
 was suddenly seized with a conviction that he ought to go 
 home. As, however, he was very comfortably taking tea, 
 and had nothing to do at home, he resisted the admonition ; 
 but it returned wiih such force that at length he was obliged 
 to yield. On reaching his house, he found every thing as he 
 had left it ; but he now felt himself urged to remove his bed 
 from the corner in which it stood to another ; but, as it had 
 always stood there, he resisted this impulsion also. How- 
 ever, the resistance was vain ; absurd as it seemed, he felt he 
 must do it ; so he summoned the maid, and, with her aid 
 drew the bed to the other side of the room ; after which he 
 felt quite at ease, and returned to spend the rest of the even- 
 
144 TRUTH ^NZ: MYSTERY. 
 
 ing with his friends. At ~n o'clock the party broke up 
 and he retired home, and went to bed and to sleep. In the 
 middle of the night he was wakened by a loud crash, and on 
 looking out he saw that a large beam had fallen, bringing part 
 of the ceiling with it, and was lying exactly on the spot his 
 bed had occupied." 
 
 Third instance. — " One of the most remarkable cases of 
 presentiment I know, is that which occurred not very long 
 since on board one of her Majesty's ships, when lying off 
 Portsmouth. The officers being one day at the mess table, a 
 young Lieutenant P. suddenly laid down his knife and fork, 
 pushed away his plate, and turned extremely pale. He then 
 rose from the table, covering his face with his hands, and re- 
 tired from the room. The president of the mess, supposing 
 him to be ill, sent one of the young men to inquire what was 
 the matter. At first Mr. P. was unwilling to speak ; but on 
 being pressed, he confessed that he had been seized with a 
 sudden and irresistible impression that a brother he had then 
 in India was dead. 'He died,' said he, 'on the 12th of 
 August, at six o'clock : I am perfectly certain of it.' No ar- 
 guments could overthrow this conviction, which, in due 
 course of post, was verified to the letter. The young man 
 had died at Cawnpore, at the precise period mentioned." 
 
 Here, also, I am impressed to quote another similar fact 
 related as occurring in our own country ; thousands such 
 could be collected ; but I select this as a 
 
 Fourth instance. — "Joseph Wilbur, a celebrated Quaker 
 preacher, who lived at Trenton, Washington county, New 
 York, ran to his barn in a great hurry, one, day, about ten 
 years since, to saddle his horse, saying that ' Thomas Searl, 
 our neighbor, is now fixing up a rope behind his barn to hang 
 himself. I see the whole thing before me distinctly. Let me 
 hurry, or I shall be too late.' Thus he dashed down the road 
 to have an interview with his neighbor Searl, and just arrived 
 as the unhappy man was about to jump from a crotch of the 
 tree, with a noose about his neck. Joseph talked to the man, 
 and saved him from certain death." 
 
 The phenomena of spiritual clairvoyance or mental illu- 
 mination have also been more or less familiar to well organ- 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 145 
 
 ized and impressible minds in all ages of the world. The 
 high enlightenment and prophetic power possessed by most 
 of the Bible authors ; and the serene, discriminating penetra- 
 tion of some philosophical intellects, into the profound mys- 
 teries of science and moral truth ; are alone referable' to that 
 development and expansion of the internal senses, and to that 
 quickening of the interior and intuitive faculties of the human 
 soul, which constitutes the true superior condition. As inde- 
 pendent testimony of the essential verity of these remarks, 1 
 quote -an English authoress, Mrs. Crowe, who has very care- 
 fully detailed many interesting instances of unequivocal clair- 
 voyance. The dissimilar spiritual appearances presented to 
 different persons, while they are experiencing the various 
 degrees of enjoyment and comprehension which result from 
 spiritual perception, are owing to the different degrees of 
 the advancement of their minds ; also to the state or degree 
 of the freedom of their spirits from their bodies, by which 
 they are sometimes, by a very partial emancipation, only in a 
 transitional state ; when the same thing presents a different 
 appearance from what it does to one more liberated and fully 
 in the superior condition. This is beautifully illustrated ' in 
 the following : 
 
 First instance. — " The late Mr. John Holloway, of the 
 bank of England, brother to the engraver of that name, 
 related of himself that being one night in bed with his wife 
 and unable to sleep, he had fixed his eyes and thoughts 
 with uncommon intensity on a beautiful star that was 
 shining in at the window, when he suddenly found his 
 spirit released from his body and soaring into that bright 
 sphere. But, instantly seized with anxiety for the anguish 
 of his wife, if she discovered his body apparently dead beside 
 her, he returned, and re-entered it with difficulty (hence, per- 
 haps, the violent convulsions with which some somnambules 
 of the highest order are awakened.) He described that re- 
 turning, was returning to darkness ; and that while the spirit 
 was free, he was alternately in the light or the dark, accordingly 
 as his thoughts were with his wife or with the star." 
 
 Second instance. — "Plutarch relates, that a certain man, 
 called Thespesius, having fallen from a great height, was 
 
 10 
 
146 TRUTH AND MYSTERJT. 
 
 taken up apparently dead from the shock, although no exter- 
 nal wound was to be discovered. On the third day after the 
 accident, however, when they were about to bury him, he 
 unexpectedly revived; and it was afterward observed, to the 
 surprise of all who knew him, that, from being a vicious re- 
 probate, he beoame one of the most virtuous of men. On 
 being interrogated with respect to the cause of the change, he 
 related that, during the period of his bodily insensibility, it 
 appeared to him that he was dead, and that he had been first 
 plunged into the depths of an ocean, out of which, however, he 
 soon emerged, and then, at one view, the whole of space was 
 disclosed to him. Every thing appeared in a different aspect, 
 and the dimensions of the planetary bodies, and the intervals 
 between them, were tremendous, while his spirit seemed to 
 float in a sea of light, like a ship in calm waters. He said 
 that the souls of the dead, on quitting the body, appeared like 
 a bubble of light, out of which a human form was quickly 
 evolved. That of these, some shot away at once in a direct 
 line, with great rapidity, while others, on the contrary, seemed 
 unable to find their due course, and continued to hover about, 
 going hither and thither, till at length they also darted away 
 in one direction or another. ####■##•■#• 
 
 Thespesius was then informed by one of them, that he was 
 not dead, but that he had been permitted to come there by a 
 Divine decree, and that his soul, which was yet attached tc 
 his body, as by an anchor, would return to it again. Thes- 
 pesius then observed that he was different to the dead b) 
 whom he was surrounded, and this observation seemed to re 
 store him to his recollection. They were transparent, anc 
 environed by a radiance, but he seemed to trail after him a 
 dark ray, or line of shadow.*' These spirits also presented 
 very different aspects ; some were entirely pervaded by a 
 mild, clear, radiance, like that of the full moon ; through 
 others there appeared faint streaks, that diminished this 
 splendor ; while others, on the contrary, were distinguished 
 by spots, or stripes of black, or of a dark color. "f 
 
 * See " Great Harmonia," vol. 1, p. 168, —description of the umbilical cord. 
 fSee " Great Harmonia," vol. 2, — a vision concerning the origin of evil , sooi 
 jo be issued. 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 147 
 
 Third instance. — " Dr. Passavent mentions a peasant-boy 
 who, after a short but painful illness, apparently died, his body 
 being perfectly stiff. He, however, revived, complaining 
 bitterly of being called back to life. He said he had been in 
 a delightful place, and seen his deceased relations. There 
 was a great exaltation of the faculties after this ; and having 
 been before rather stupid, he now, while his body lay stiff and 
 immovable and his eyes closed, prayed and discoursed with 
 eloquence. He continued in this state for seven weeks, but 
 finally recovered/' 
 
 Fourth instance. — " The case related by Lady Fanshawe. 
 of her mother, is very remarkable, from the confirmation fur- 
 nished by the event of her death. ' My mother, being sick 
 of a fever,' says Lady Fanshawe, in her memoirs, 'her friends 
 and servants thought her deceased, and she lay in that state 
 for two days and a night ; but Mr. Winslow, coming to com- 
 fort my father, went into my mother's room, and, looking 
 earnestly in her face, said, " She was so handsome, and looked 
 so lovely, that he could not think her dead ;" and, suddenly 
 taking a lancet out of his pocket, he cut the sole of her 
 foot, which bled. Upon this, he immediately caused her to 
 be removed to the bed again, and to be rubbed, and such 
 means used that she came to life, and, opening her eyes, saw 
 two of her kinswomen standing by her, (Lady Knollys and 
 Lady Russell,) both with great wide sleeves, as the fashion 
 then was ; and she said, " Did you not promise me fifteen 
 years, and are you come again already?" — which they, not 
 understanding, bade her keep her spirits quiet in that great 
 weakness wherein she was ; but, some hours after, she de- 
 sired my father and Dr. Howlesworth might be left alone 
 with her, to whom she said, " I will acquaint you, that, during 
 my trance, I was in great grief, but in a place I could neither 
 distinguish nor describe ; but the sense of leaving my girl, 
 who is dearer to me than all my children, remained a trouble 
 upon my spirits. Suddenly I saw two by me, clothed in long 
 white garments, and methought I fell down upon my face in 
 the dust, and they asked me why I was so troubled in so great 
 happiness. I replied, ' O let me have the same grant that was 
 given to Hezekiah, that I may live f r teen years., to see my 
 
148 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 daughter a woman !' to which tney answered, It is done V — 
 and then at that instant I awoke out of my ti ance !" And 
 Dr. Howlesworth did affirm that the day she died made just 
 fifteen years from that time.' " 
 
 It is proper to understand, that the influx of principles into 
 the minds of certain individuals is a result of the peculiar 
 constitution and development of such minds ; and there is no 
 direct and immediate influx of revelations from the Central 
 Soul of the Universe, the Divine Mind, as is supposed and 
 taught by theologians. Therefore, he whose mind is unfolded, 
 or whose spiritual perceptions are extended to a higher sphere 
 of knowledge, can comprehend more of the material and spir- 
 itual universe than ordinary minds can conceive of; because 
 simply such a mind perceives and understands all that exists 
 beneath his exalted sphere of investigation. Thus every mind 
 sees, comprehends, and expresses truth in proportion to its 
 degree of development, and on a plane with its intellectual 
 and spiritual elevation. Hence, all true inspiration must be 
 spontaneous ; it must spring from the deep foundations of Na- 
 ture, and seek an expression through the human soul and 
 tongue, as the ten thousand rivulets, starting from the preg- 
 nant side of stupendous mountains, converge and mingle in 
 the distant valley, and form the mighty ocean. Every mind 
 will see just that class of truths which his degree of spiritual 
 exaltation will enable him to see ; and nothing more. I per- 
 ceive in the world very many contributions of truth, — hun- 
 dreds of tributaries of immortal principles flowing up from 
 Nature's mighty depths through Musicians, and Mechanics, 
 and Artists, and Scientific men, and Chemists, and Electri- 
 cians, and Philosophers, and Poetic Moralists, and Theolo- 
 gians, and Politicians, and through men of religious enlighten- 
 ment and elevation, — the inspirations and contributions of 
 each, tending toward a Unity, which unity will ultimately 
 form one grand system of social, philosophical, and theologi- 
 cal Revelations ; thus becoming the Light, the Experience, 
 and the concentrated and systematized Inspiration of the 
 whole world! 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 149 
 
 A VOICE FROM THE SPIRIT-LAND. 
 
 Before the discovery of America there were almost innu- 
 merable speculations concerning the existence, geography, 
 extent, beauty, commercial advantages, wealth, magnificence, 
 and inhabitants of the unknown Continent beyond the great 
 waters, the restless Atlantic, whose limits had not then been 
 ascertained. Plato allowed his intelligent love, for republi- 
 canism and the happiness of the people, to inspire his intui- 
 tive and conceptive powers, and he imagined a harbinger 
 somewhere in the distant and undiscovered realms of this 
 planet — a New Atlantis, where art, and science, and philoso- 
 phy, and industry of all kinds, would be taught, justly remu- 
 nerated, and cheerfully embraced by every inhabitant of that 
 blessed country. Xolena, too, whose desultory meditations 
 upon the glories of " An Enchanted Isle," or upon " The 
 Kingdom of the Gods," so closely resembled the prophetic 
 contemplations of the Isaiah of the Primitive History as to 
 have become affiliated or blended with the writings of the 
 latter, and thus voted canonical, and whose biography and 
 thoughts are therefore buried in the history of other persons, — 
 this philosopher, indulged his hopes that some new continent 
 would ultimately be discovered, where righteousness could 
 alone exist, where a generous, immaculate, philosophical King, 
 (whose genealogy could be only traced to the royal races of 
 the skies,) would rule the multitude, and disseminate perpetual 
 blessings and concord over his divine kingdom, and where a 
 free commerce would be enjoyed between the gods of the 
 firmament and the inhabitants of the Enchanted Isle ! These 
 were truthful prophecies. But of what ? Surely the Ameri- 
 can continent has been discovered and populated. Its gigan- 
 tic mountains, its rolling valleys, its charming lakes and riv- 
 ers, its rich soil, its wide-extending prairies, its commercial 
 advantages, its geological wonders — all, have been sought and 
 found; but where is the "New Atlantis?" — where the "En- 
 chanted Isle ?" — where the " Promised Land ?" — where the 
 " Kingdom of the Gods ?" — where ? Listen ! Echo re- 
 sponds, " Here '" But whence proceeds that silver sound ? 
 
150 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 Whence that deep, rich, joyous voice ? Lo ! it is a voice from 
 the Spirit-Land, — the revelations of one who has surveyed 
 the country beyond the grave ! 
 
 Let us henceforth cease our imaginary speculations with 
 reference to the appearance of the home of the soul ; let us 
 hurl to the ground all fragmentary and false analogical reas- 
 onings concerning the condition of the inhabitants of the 
 spheres — reasonings, which compel us in our conclusions to 
 locate a perfect hell here, a partial hell there, a moderate 
 heaven on the left, and a complete heaven on the right ! Yea, 
 let us be still ; let us listen, with our understandings open, to 
 the revealments of him who has sought, and found, and re- 
 turned with fruit from, the promised land — the kingdom of 
 the righteous ! 
 
 My readers remember, I presume, the interesting spiritual 
 communication which I received from the pure and highly 
 enlightened spirit of James Victor Wilson, and which com- 
 mences on page 176, 1st vol. of the "Great Harmonia." They 
 will, also, recall to mind his then very impressive concluding 
 observations. # He says : — 
 
 " The society of which I am a member is in numbers innu- 
 merable. We are fond of traveling through the different 
 societies and portions of the Spirit-Home. 
 
 " On earth I was fond of mathematics and kindred studies; 
 my desire for these acquirements is now totally satiated. 
 Spiritual affinities are my studies now ; and, ere long, I will 
 disclose what I have learned." 
 
 I then informed the reader that his concluding words 
 referred to some future disclosures concerning spiritual things, 
 which, when I received them from him, should be faithfully 
 presented to the world. lam able to present those disclosures 
 now ; for, on the morning of the 25th of November, 1850, he 
 caused me to feel his personal nearness and desire to enter 
 the house in which I am at present residing. Accordingly, I 
 proceeded to the door, opened it, and admitted my fraternal 
 
 * The author is strongly moved to counsel the inquirer to read Mr. Wilson's 
 first communication in connection with his second relation, given in this work ; for 
 ihere is prubably no one circumstance so illustrative of the law of progress as 
 the contrast, in point of intelligence, between these communications. 
 
TEUTh iND MYSTERY. 151 
 
 visitor. By previous request, the family granted me the ex- 
 clusive use of the parlor for this spiritual interview; we 
 entered this room together, closed the door, and thus passed 
 into the sacred sanctuary of interior communion. In three 
 or four minutes, I abstracted my mind, by an act of volition, 
 from outer things ; resigned my whole being to the invisible 
 magnetism which descended upon and pervaded me ; and 
 readily glided beyond the trammels of the body, and became 
 as near a spirit as a person can possibly be and maintain his 
 relationship to the physical organism. My brilliant visitor 
 stood affectionately by my side ; though his feet did not de- 
 scend lower than eighteen inches above the floor, — because a 
 stratum of atmosphere, more or less dense, is always neces- 
 sary for the spiritual organism to walk or stand upon. I was 
 sufficiently in sympathy with him, to hear, to understand, and 
 to enjoy, all he so musically dictated ; and, at the same time, 
 I had the requisite control of my physical system to act in the 
 capacity of an amanuensis. All conditions being now pure 
 and proper, he thus addressed me : — 
 
 "Again, my brother, I come to thee — again to tell thee of 
 my heavenly treasures ! To tell thee of Love's exceeding 
 loveliness, and of Wisdom's unutterable magnificence and 
 infinite harmony. But my thoughts can not readily flow 
 into earthly words ; because heavenly truths require a heav- 
 enly language to reveal them. 
 
 "O, what gorgeous Truths — what celestial Principles — 
 what divine Powers and holy attributes uphold the Universe! 
 I have seen innumerable beauties, and experienced unutter- 
 able joy. I have gkzed upon numberless firmaments ; and 
 and have become wealthy in the mighty blessings which they 
 unfold. 
 
 " I have had my being unrolled by the spontaneous work- 
 ings of Eternal Principles, as the sun unrolls the flower; and 
 now I come to divide with thee the happiness which I expe- 
 rience^ — the inexpressible riches of my endlessly progressive 
 life! 
 
 " Yea, truly, there are no bounds to this glorious Universe ; 
 there are no limits to the Infinitude in which it rolls 
 
 "Accompanied by friendly spirits whose attractions were 
 
152 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 analogous to those my spirit feels, I have vish?d worlds upon 
 worlds, — have already gazed and walked upon more planets, 
 bedecked with immortal life, than I had believed in being, — 
 and yet, my lovely companions, some of whom have lived in 
 the Celestial Lands for many centuries, say ' that I have 
 inhaled but the fragrance of a few of those flowers which 
 grow on the margin of the Infinite Ocean !' 
 
 " Yea, there are no bounds to the spheres in which we 
 live — no death in the Homes of the Angels ! 
 
 " I have seen unfold universes of immeasurable magnitude ; 
 and, upon them, I have seen move countless constellations 
 of minds, developed by eternal principles and endowed with 
 an inheritance of endless duration. 
 
 " And, O my brother, how omnipotent and omnipresent is 
 the Law of Love ! How holy is that Great Divinity which 
 breathes, throughout the angelic lands, an element of univer- 
 sal joy, — a principle of eternal attraction and infinite happi- 
 ness ! To meditate upon, and to study, the innumerable and 
 infinite ramifications of this Great Love Principle, fills the 
 searching soul with indescribable satisfaction. 
 
 " The principle of Divine Love develops and determines 
 all spiritual affinities. These affinities I have sought out and 
 studied assiduously; and the heavenly consequences which 
 they unfold spread themselves out before me in countless 
 varieties like the bespangled wings of the distant firmaments. 
 
 " But the poverty of thy language, my brother, is a great 
 obstruction to my revealments. How can I tell thee, in 
 terrestrial words, of the beauties, the blessings, the joys, the 
 perpetually unfolding happinesses, which the Law of Love 
 displays before me ? 
 
 " O, what joy to be emancipated from the slavery of self- 
 love ; to be introduced into the glorious Liberty of universal 
 principles ! And the workings of these principles : — what 
 soul-subduing music ? What soul-refining harmony ! 
 
 " What inexpressible joy to behold, according to the opera- 
 tions of these principles, the quickness and beauty of our 
 marriages ! 
 
 " Individuals are attracted to one another from all won is-; 
 and where true adaptation exists there is a true marriag? -a 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 153 
 
 union of soul with soul ; and so perfect and enduring is it, 
 that all the attractions and enchantments of the spirit- world 
 act always upon the conjugally conjoined as upon one living 
 soul. Thus in the celestial empire " they neither marry nor 
 are given in marriage, but they are as the angels," who find 
 their eternal associates in accordance with the universal 
 principles of spiritual affinity. 
 
 " The God-joined spirits are never sundered ; but what 
 man hath joined, by no other authority than custom or in- 
 clination, is here severed; foi nothing but Truth — Holy, 
 Eternal Truth — can exist in the Homes of the Angels •" 
 
 Here I individualized a thought, and mentally asked friend 
 Wilson the following question : — " Have the angels any em- 
 ployments analogous to those on the earth ?" 
 
 And he smilingly replied : — " Nay, for the angels are not 
 in Slavery !" 
 
 Thinking friend Wilson referred to the political, physical, 
 or mental slavery, with which our earth abounds, and not 
 perceiving their bearing upon his reply, I again mentally 
 inquired : — " How does slavery give mankind employments 
 unlike the occupations of spirits ?" 
 
 He answered : " Thou understandest not my thought. 
 The inhabitants of your earth are in bondage because they 
 are immersed in things too material. A beautiful exterior is 
 the chief desire among them ; or else, their desires are bounded 
 by the circle of self-love, and their lives are devoted to per- 
 sonal gratification. Therefore I mean, my brother, that man- 
 kind labor to accumulate and cultivate the externals of life ; 
 and thus they toil to acquire that which is exceedingly mate- 
 rial, and passeth away like the evening breeze on the wings 
 of night. The real joys and permanent realities of existence 
 are unpurchasable ; for they constitute the life and happiness 
 of the angels, — both on earth and in the Celestial Homes. 
 We have, therefore, only those things which are real, elevat- 
 ing, and eternal, and we labor not ; but mankind are m 
 slavery ; because, not being advanced in pure Wisdom, they 
 seek those things which .are not real and permanently benefi- 
 cial ; hence their search is always attended with exceeding 
 labor and dissatisfaction. 
 
154 TRUTH AN! MYSTERY. 
 
 "Behold the vide- spread earth, rich with supplies for 
 numan wants ! , Behold the bright and brilliant sun/ shedding 
 'ts light and heat abroad ! Behold the gorgeous magnificence 
 of the wide-expanded firmament ! — surely, these things can 
 not be purchased ; they exist for all !" 
 
 Here I inquired : — " Why do you call the inhabitants of the 
 spheres, angels ?" 
 
 " Because," he replied, " the chief employment of spirits is 
 the transmission of Thoughts, Truths, and Affections, from 
 circle to circle and from sphere to sphere. Happiness and 
 progression consist in receiving and imparting — in unfolding 
 and assisting others to unfold — in seeking the Great Divinity, 
 and in imparting to others the results of our celestial investi- 
 gations; Angels, therefore, are messengers of Thoughts, 
 Truths, and Affections ! 
 
 " Think not, my brother, to find happiness and progression 
 in the sphere of Self-Loye, nor in any thing which subjugates 
 the spiritual to the material ; for I have learned, that the 
 individual must lose itself in the general sphere of being and 
 affection ere happiness is attained or progress made. 
 
 " 0, what joy — what unutterable joy — to be emancipated 
 thus from earth ! And yet the sublime principle of spiritual 
 affinity causes me to feel the exact relationships or friendships 
 which subsist between me and the inhabitants of your planet ! 
 Tell this,* my brother, to those dear friends and relatives 
 who knew me on the earth. 
 
 " O, what ineffable delight to be an angel — to see with spir- 
 itual eyes — to hear with the spiritual sense — to inhale the 
 holy fragrance of immortal flowers, (the fair emblems of 
 Purity and Truth,) — to understand with a spiritual under- 
 standing; to search the inexhaustible truths of an Eternal 
 Father — to enjoy the divine Life of his nature, which is 
 Love, and Love only, forever and forever ! 
 
 " O, the music of the universe, — how melodious, how inex- 
 
 * The author has never seen the friends and relatives of this departed brother, 
 and does not, therefore, know where they reside. But should they see this com- 
 munication from their (to them) "deceased relative," they will at least read what 
 he directs me to say to them. — If they believe it, it will pour gladness into their 
 hearts. 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 155 
 
 pressibly sublime and stupendous — are the silent, still, musi- 
 cal workings of Immutable Principles! To me, my brother, 
 the universe is a musical instrument on which the Great Divin- 
 ity is perpetually expressing the infinitely diversified harmonies 
 of hi? nature which is immeasurably deep and altogether un- 
 changeable ! 
 
 " I speak of the Universe, my brother, as if its dimensions 
 and sublime realities were known to me ; but I have as yet. 
 seen and comprehended only a fragment of formation. (1 do 
 not use the word " Creation," for there is, properly speaking, 
 nothing absolutely created.) The Whole System is a volume 
 which even the highest seraph has not altogether read. 
 
 " In the center of all formation is the Fountain of Love ; 
 it floweth forth throughout all existences ; and we drink from 
 it as from an ocean of pure water ! 
 
 " And our Law is Love ! From this Law we never flee ; 
 wheresoever we go there it pursueth us ; yet we feel the 
 action ofrao Law external to ourselves. For each "is a Law 
 unto himself;" and, I repeat, there is no antagonism here, only 
 a divine emulation ; no absolute discord, only relative degrees 
 of harmony. Yea, in all the love-circles, and in all the cir- 
 cles of wisdom, wherein the principles of spiritual affinities 
 perform their work so musically, there is no discord, only joy 
 and peace — Eternal Peace ! 
 
 " The angel's home is truly a "house of many mansions." 
 The spirit-land is indeed a country of undying charms and 
 positive attractions. It is brilliant with innumerable socie- 
 ties; and like sparkling rivers flow forth the different mani- 
 festations of love they bear to one another ! And, my brother, 
 I will disclose to thee an arcanum : — Those spirits which 
 emanate from the earth, or from any other planet in the universe, 
 are introduced, into that society for which they entertain the 
 most congenial sympathies or affections. 
 
 "The love-circles and the wisdom-circles also, are just six 
 in number — six grand divisions of spiritual holiness and inex- 
 pressible joy! In the first three spheres, or spirit- worlds, all 
 the innumerable societies are termed Spiritual Circles, 
 because they form an IMAGE of the Great Divinity ; but 
 hose societies in the three higher spheres are termed Celes- 
 
156 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 tial Circles, because they contribute a LIKENESS of the 
 Great Divinity, the Infinite Father — from whom proceedeth 
 Love and Wisdom, and unto whom floweth, through all, yea 
 all, spirits on all earths and in all spheres, the countless joys 
 and emotions which form the sum of all sentient existence ! 
 
 " Undeveloped individuals who are interested more in per- 
 sonal gratifications than in causing happiness to others, are, 
 immediately after death, by the principle of spiritual affinity, 
 introduced into the first sphere or circle of the second sphere ; 
 which circle is termed Self Love. 
 
 " And lonely individuals — or those who are unmarried in 
 truth, (though they may have been attaqhed on earth by 
 human laws to some companion,) and who are yet seeking, 
 (because they feel drawn toward,) their proper and eternal 
 associate — such, are introduced into the second circle in the 
 same sphere ; and this circle is called Conjugal Love. 
 
 " And thus, my brother, the spheres are peopled and be- 
 decked with harmonious associations. These glorious as- 
 semblages of angels call to, and answer, each other ; and 
 spontaneously they mingle their innumerable voices into 
 music and harmony. The third circle is called Parental 
 Love ; the fourth circle Fraternal Love ; the fifth circle 
 Filial Love ; and the sixth circle Universal Love. The 
 sixth is particularly redolent with inexpressible Holiness and 
 pure Wisdom. But they all are crimsoned and infinitely 
 variegated with heavenly pleasures.* To behold all this, and 
 to feel all this, fills my soul with unutterable ecstacy — a se- 
 rene, sweet, philosophical joy, which none but angels know !" 
 
 (Brother Wilson's face and head were glowing, when he 
 uttered the above, with a soft clear light which quite dazzled 
 my spiritual perceptions, and moved my mind with sympa- 
 thetic pleasure. This light is visible at the hour of departure 
 from this sphere, enveloping the head of the dying. See page 
 165, vol. 1, " Great Harmonia." Brother Wilson thus 
 continued :) 
 
 "What an infinite system of education! How sweetly 
 
 * For a more minute consideration of these "circles," I refer the reader to 
 "The Philosophy of Happiness and Progression," in a forthcoming volume. 
 
TRI "H AND MYSTERY. 157 
 
 are we taught ! How quickly do we learn the suolime mys- 
 teries of life — the secrets of happiness /* 
 
 " Some minds learn great truths in a few days ; but many, 
 who pass from the earth into the spirit-world, I have seen, 
 are very slow to disrobe their minds of error ; and such are 
 detained in the first circle until all their theories are displaced 
 by Truths ; their faith by Knowledge ; their pride by Humil- 
 ity ; their uncharitableness by Fraternal Love ; and their 
 terrestrialism by a perfect realization of Spirituality and 
 permanent realities. 
 
 " Tell the earth's inhabitants, my brother, to free them- 
 selves of all rudimental things — of all unkindness and terres- 
 trialism — ere they depart for this blessed and beautiful coun- 
 try! Because we can see the motives, the state, and the 
 intentions of every mind that comes to dwell among us, 
 
 " Should any misdirected individuals desire to bring with 
 them from their earthly habitation (what they can not enter 
 here) the seeds of hypocrisy — of envy or jealousy ; of hatred 
 or animosity ; of prejudice or retaliation ; of discord or dis- 
 
 * It is sometimes thoughtlessly and recklessly said, in substance, by those 
 whose minds are not elevated above prejudice and selfishness — " Why, if I 
 believed these things as you profess to, I would take my fill of sin — I would steal, 
 and murder ; and, if I should get, in any manner, embarrassed or fatigued with 
 life and sensual gratifications, would commit suicide and glide into heaven." To 
 such uneducated and misdirected minds I am impressed to say, — If you had my 
 faith you would act altogether different. In the first place, you would not sin 
 because you would know that vice injures yourself, disturbs your neighbor, and 
 brings misery and despair upon the soul. Sin is self-punishing and self- 
 destructive ; it is this decay which renders the sinner miserable. In the second 
 place, you would not commit suicide because you would know that heaven is a 
 condition of mind, and not a locality ; therefore, that you could not obtain 
 happiness without that righteousness of motive and propriety of life, which alone 
 render the soul harmonious and capable of heaven or enjoyment. In the third 
 place, you would strive to be a man of Principle. For a person who could thus 
 thoughtlessly express himself, is virtually acknowledging himself to be an unsafe 
 member of society ; that he never does good for the love of doing good, (winch he 
 would do if he had my faith,) but that he acts from fear alone ; serves God 
 because he fears the devil ; is good because the rod waves over Ins back ; in a 
 word, that he is a poor, unhappy slave to his prejudices and selfishness, and 
 deserves the compassion of all good and benevolent minds. Whilst, if he had 
 my faith he would forthwith strive to rise above those evils and errors which 
 afflict society, and set his standard of progress and improvement as high aa 
 Friend Wilson counsels him to do in the succeeding paragraphs. 
 
58 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 i ute ; we quickly perceive and pity the condition of such 
 minds, and, as far as external aid can avail any thing, we 
 assist them to unfold the sweeter elements of their nature. 
 But we are still more secure from the invasions of terrestri- 
 alisms (or earthly corruptions) than I believed previous to 
 leaving the earth. Our great security consists in this, (and 
 my soul throos with serene joy to relate it,) the seeds of dis- 
 cord and misdirection can not germinate here because we have 
 no soil in which to cast them. 
 
 " Tell the earth's inhabitants, my brother, that should any 
 of them come here with thoughts of unkindness burning in 
 their mouths for utterance — tell them, those thoughts must 
 remain unspoken, and be left to burn themselves to Purity. 
 For we have no language whereby to express untruths, 
 neither unkindnesses ; and no one amongst us will give 
 audience to unheavenly things. This is a glorious truth — a 
 grand and happy truth ; one that I early learned, and now 
 mate with joy! 
 
 " No one here misunderstands another ; for we are all trans- 
 parent; our, interiors are seen by the inhabitants of each 
 society; and Righteousness prevails throughout the Spirit- 
 Land. 
 
 " No one here misappreciates another ; for, being well un- 
 folded in pure wisdom, we judge with a righteous judgment ; 
 and Justice pervades all the habitations of the angels. Jus- 
 tice presides in our Father's house, and reigns throughout its 
 many mansions. 
 
 " Like a peaceful river, Wisdom springeth up and floweth 
 over all the subordinate circles or societies which are in num- 
 ber innumerable. It is like a mighty receptacle in which are 
 deposited those everlasting pearls, the choice thoughts, affec- 
 tions, and memories of these Celestial J^ands. 
 
 " And we have contemplations so exceedingly immense, so 
 immeasurably great and beautiful, that the Love and Life of 
 the Universe appear open to our thoughts, and we drink of 
 their infinite depths and thirst no more with the thirst of 
 anxiety. 
 
 "As a tree spreadeth its branches over the weary traveler, 
 and delighteth his sense with sweet perfume, ever while he 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 159 
 
 smiteth it to obtain its fruit, so do the angelic spheres — the 
 spirit- worlds — spread themselves over the earth's inhabitants, 
 yielding them, in the stir hours of life's repose, joy and holy 
 inspiration ! 
 
 " Yea, my brother, Time and Space, prejudice and misdi- 
 rection, discojd and other terrestrialisms, which are known 
 on the earth, are to us, as it were, annihilated, for we are 
 free ! — free, as truth maketh free her disciples ! And the 
 Light which Truth giveth can not be extinguished — it is the 
 Life of the Universe . 
 
 " Behold ! my beloved companions have now come for me! 
 To-day we visit a constellation of peopled planets in the south- 
 east expanse of the firmament. Our mission is angelic ! we 
 go to open, for the first time in that department of the side- 
 real heavens, a free spiritual commerce between the second 
 sphere and the inhabitants of those Orbs. 
 
 " For a time I leave thee. Let all mankind feel themselves 
 as a harmonious congregation in the sanctuary of the Great 
 Divinity ; let them prepare for an emanation of immortal 
 truths from our spheres ; let them tune their souls to that sil- 
 very cadence which mingles with the music of the spheres, 
 is echoed by the angels, and vibrates in the bosom of the 
 Father ; let them send forth their voices in thanksgiving and 
 joy ; for, in harmony with the convictions of many among 
 them, the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand !" 
 
 Our angelic brother thus concluded his second impressive 
 and sublime discourse. It will be very readily perceived, by 
 comparison of the two communications, that his spirit has 
 advanced far in the Sphere of Wisdom. O, that the reader 
 could have seen the radiant expression of his countenance, 
 when he exclaimed — " Behold ! my companions have come 
 for me ; our mission is angelic," &c. This unexpected ex- 
 clamation diverted my attention from the act of writing, and 
 directed it to the observation of five personages who had just 
 that moment arrived from the second sphere. They were 
 evidently to accompany him to the "south-east portion of the 
 sidereal heavens." All this apparently was done to make me 
 realize + he entire and complete naturalness of the habits of the 
 
160 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 inhabitants .f the spirit-land, and the gentle and pleasing 
 character of their consociations. 
 
 On completing the record of his sweetly breathed commu- 
 nication, I immediately proceeded to open the doors for friend 
 Wilson's departure. With my spiritual perceptions I wit- 
 nessed his egression ; also I saw him meet and galute his five 
 beauteous companions, who were associated in conversation 
 together near the house. When he joined and embraced 
 them, they, with their eyes sparkling with undying friendship, 
 and their countenances beaming with the soft brightness or 
 radiations of entire devotion, expressed much joy, and exhib- 
 ited the sparkling reciprocations of intelligent affection. I 
 stood as calmly as I could, and contemplated those harmoni- 
 ous minds in their deliberations. What an association of 
 great, good, and wise beings ! Even physically speaking, this 
 heavenly tableaux was inexpressibly beautiful. Each one 
 seemed like an embodiment of personal beauty — of symmetry 
 and proportions indescribable. There was an exquisite em 
 bonpoint about the anatomical developments of these beings, 
 so unearthly and yet so completely an amplification of the 
 rudiments of that personal beauty sometimes seen on earth, 
 that to attempt to describe it would be to carnalize the most 
 significant element of spiritual elegance. I dwell on the 
 beauty of these personages, because they were isolated or re- 
 moved from the presence of far more princely beings, whom 
 I have also seen, and because the contrast between them and 
 the forms of earth was so intensely favorable to the proper 
 appreciation of their angelic loveliness, that I could not resist 
 a few critical observations. 
 
 As I have said, I contemplated those concordant minds 
 while they were engaged in their premeditations with regard 
 to the objects and incidents pertaining to their blessed mis- 
 sion. When they were all in readiness to depart — their num- 
 bers being coupled, two walking together — friend Wilson 
 gave me a parting glance beaming with fraternal love, and 
 the whole party passed very rapidly away in the direction of 
 their assigned duties. Immediately upon beholding this, I 
 returned to my ordinary condition. 
 
 Since the above recorded interview with him, friend Wil* 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 161 
 
 son has promised me another communication, which, he says, 
 will particularly refer to the analysis of the causes of social 
 evil among men, with special reference to the arrangement 
 of human society in harmony with the structure of the heav- 
 enly associations, — thus unfolding literally the kingdom of 
 heaven on earth — thus, finally, responding to the prayers of 
 the philanthropic and the righteous who have for centuries 
 asked, though seldom with an understanding heart, the su- 
 pernal powers to hasten the impending millennium. With 
 regard to this future communication, I can only say, that, 
 when our beloved brother is ready to impart it, I will endeavor 
 to be faithful to my occupation as his amanuensis, and a cor 
 red account of his pure and elevating thoughts shall be pre 
 sented to the world. 
 
 WHAT IS TRUE RELIGION? 
 
 Actuated by the profoundest convictions of duty, theolog- 
 ical architects have constructed, from a combination of right 
 and wrong materials, a vast doctrinal labyrinth ; and now, so 
 far from being in the simple truth, they seem irretrievably 
 lost in the mysterious windings of this amazing immensity. 
 Centuries ago, and about the retiring of the period of deifica- 
 tion — when fathers, chieftains, kings and other superiors, were 
 feared and worshiped by inferiors — the opinion was consci- 
 entiously entertained and promulgated, that the patriarchs 
 were supernaturally endowed and commissioned to convey 
 requests to, and receive communications from, the great 
 Jehovah. 
 
 That uninterrupted intercourse with the Deity might be 
 secured and preserved, pyramids were founded, embodying 
 the sacredness of the catacomb, the monument, and the tab- 
 ernacle. Many generations of incessant toil were required 
 for their consummation. And the devotion, the sanctimoni- 
 ous solemnity, the honest conviction of duty, and the purity 
 of motive, which characterized, prompted, and nerved each 
 person to labor for the accomplishment of the holy end, have 
 
 11 % 
 
162 TRUTH AX D MYSTERY. 
 
 nowhere a parallel. The materials employed were of quantity 
 sufficient for the construction of a beautiful city ; the amount 
 of labor bestowed, would, properly organized and applied, 
 have gardenized a wilderness ; and the mass of wealth ap- 
 propriated and consumed, might have enriched a nation, and 
 alleviated the wants and gladdened the hearts of thousands. 
 
 For a succession of centuries after their completion, the 
 pyramids were sacredized monasteries, consecrated to the 
 exclusive use of deified priests and revered patriarchs. And 
 the supposition universally prevailing that these men received 
 unmeasured knowledge from mysterious sources, the untaught 
 individual voluntarily imposed upon himself arbitrary ceremo- 
 nies, gloomy incarcerations, and sanguinary inflictions. 
 
 But time marched on, and the scene was changed. The 
 experience of ages, traditionally preserved, demonstrated the 
 inutility and unrealness of long-fostered convictions. And 
 multitudes, emboldened by familiarity with the sacerdotal 
 orders, and no longer confounded or amazed by their preten- 
 sions unestablished and unredeemed, boldly interrogated those 
 long supposed founts for religious illumination. But no voice 
 * was heard. The holy retirements were searched, and naught 
 but lifeless bodies embalmed and interred, and a melancholy 
 desolation, were visible to the seeker after truth, in the place 
 where, alone, it was once believed to exist. And now they 
 stand in desolate grandeur, untenanted by priest or prophet — 
 useless, except as marks of humanity's growth ; and unad- 
 mired, except by the intelligent antiquarian, who gathers 
 therefrom lessons of oriental architecture, and food for his 
 excited imagination. 
 
 And yet the Egyptian Pyramids are not destitute of an 
 interior signification. Although once the dormitories of heli- 
 opolesian prophecies, they are now evidences that error is 
 essentially mortal and self-destructive. They briefly represent 
 the history of the supernatural pyramids, which, composed of 
 , mythology and theology, received their last addition, and at- 
 tained their greatest magnitude, when dawned the nineteenth 
 century. And in them, too, is uttered the fearful prophecy, 
 which will be fully verified in the corresponding abandonment 
 of all long-established theological Superstructures, whose an- 
 
TRLTH AND MYSTERY. 163 
 
 giilar projections wound the sensibilities of every harmonious 
 and well-balanced mind ! 
 
 A voluntary departure of their present sacerdotal inhabi- 
 tants is not m the least anticipated : for these have an en- 
 tailed right to occupy their mysterious apartments ; but that 
 the people will demand spiritual light and knowledge not in 
 their possession, and that they will silently escape, and leave 
 their systems desolate, is of all things the most absolutely 
 certain. And as the ancient Egyptian pyramids have no 
 place in the sacred affections, and are only objects of wonder 
 in the present age ; even so will modern systems of theology 
 lose their influence upon the mind, and be known only as 
 monuments, indicating the death and burial-place of imper- 
 fect forms of thought, to the intelligent interrogator in future 
 generations. 
 
 There are many questions concerning the principle of right- 
 eousness and the nature of human responsibility, yet unsolved. 
 Present them to the clerical profession, considered by the 
 majority of Christendom as spiritual guardians and unerring 
 teachers of wisdom, and their whole body would be convulsed 
 with protracted discussion, in character the most complex and 
 unprofitable. Hence, it seems unwise to seek information 
 where, as in the pyramids, so little is possessed ; and it is unkind 
 to increase, with perplexing questions, the expiring struggles 
 and writhing contortions so manifestly racking the entire or- 
 ganization of the supernatural faith. As, how r ever, it is agree- 
 able to prudence, kindness and reason, to institute inquiries 
 where alone can be found substantial and lasting satisfac- 
 tion, we are justified in opening our understandings to the 
 influxions of good and truth, and in venturing to ask — What 
 is religion ? 
 
 In the structure of the material universe are manifested a dis- 
 tribution of geometrical proportions, in order and completeness 
 the most unspeakably perfect and beautiful. Every particle 
 in the vast empire of visible creation, is impressed with a har- 
 moniousness of position, distance, density and movement, alto- 
 gether beautiful and tranquilizing to the contemplative mind. 
 Besides the reciprocal relations existing between every atom 
 in being, there is an equilibrium of forces presiding over and 
 
164 TRUTH iVD M/STERY. 
 
 actuating all worlds. These forces have their expression in 
 the stupendous revolutions which all suns and planets make 
 around the great Central Orb of all existences. Here are 
 presented the^zr^ indications of the true religion. 
 
 But approaching nearer ourselves, we can not but perceive 
 the beautiful chemical relations, and the religion of individual 
 compounds, that serve to make and embellish our present hab- 
 itation. The generalizing mind is irresistibly led to admire 
 the friendship of particles in chemical composition — the gen- - 
 tie tendency to separate or coalesce according to existing 
 conditions and affinities. And the constant exchange or re- 
 ciprocation of matter and life in the flowering vegetation of 
 our earth — together with the unvarying justice displayed be- 
 tween all ascending forms, from the simplest germ to the de- 
 velopment of man — is eloquent in proclaiming the true reli- 
 gion. And concentrated in man are those principles of equal- 
 ity, and attributes of distributive justice, which constitute him 
 a being of unequaled perfection and beauty. 
 
 Man is, above all created forms, capable of a just concep- 
 tion and appreciation of harmony ; for treasured in the human 
 mind are the most beautiful sentiments, which demonstrate 
 it to be the highest representative of universal creation — in- 
 deed, that it is a miniature universe. A constant predispo- 
 sition to individual harmony and happy contemplations, is 
 implanted in the spiritual heart of man, whereby his interior 
 and external relations are determined, and his aspiring affec- 
 tions are directed to the meditation of infinite love and ever- 
 lasting righteousness. 
 
 It is the religious sentiment that enables the mind to rightly 
 perceive, and thoroughly enjoy, the exquisite harmony exist- 
 ing between odors, sounds, and colors — to admire their devo- 
 tional arrangement and appropriateness in the order of Nature, 
 and to justly perceive their adaptation to human require- 
 ments. It is the aspiring and venerating element that ena- 
 bles the mind to say, with conscious assurance of truth, that 
 the same principle which unites any two atoms, and produces 
 right relations every where in the physical world, constitutes 
 the religion of the soul. 
 
 Religion teaches man to discriminate and judge between 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 165 
 
 right and wrong ; to desire happiness. It teaches him to love 
 the lofty mount, the flowered valley, the waving forest, and 
 the fragrant meadow. Religion, in its utoadest and most com- 
 prehensive sense, is the principle of righteousness, which gov- 
 erns in harmonious concert, the world of matter and the world 
 of mind. It is the moral and just relationship universally ex- 
 isting between all men, spirits, angels, worlds, and the Deity. 
 In a word, it is Universal Justice. 
 
 Religion, then, is an integral element eternally established in 
 the human mind ; and, like other associative faculties or ele- 
 ments there, it develops itself into a variety of manifestations, 
 according to the favorableness or unfavorableness of the cir- 
 cumstances by which the mind is surrounded and influenced. 
 The great diversity of religious institutions, and the numerous 
 rites, ceremonies, and obligations imposed by them, prove that 
 this sentiment has had, and has now, an incorrect development. 
 
 It may be aske"d — What was the first mis-direction of the 
 religious sentiment ? 
 
 To which I am impressed to reply, that — reasoning per- 
 ceptively, and having no principles of systematic interpreta- 
 tion, the early inhabitants of our earth believed creation to 
 be the fantastic production of invisible beings, in disposition 
 the most capricious and revengeful. The storm, the earth- 
 quake, and the volcano, gave rise to the most terrible appre- 
 hensions. Feeling a sense of inward responsibility — a reli- 
 gious obligation to some unknown and omnipotent power — 
 they instituted a system of material worship, and relieved the 
 adoring sentiment, by acknowledging dependence upon, and 
 promising loyal obedience to, their lifeless images. Altars 
 were erected, and no sacrifice was omitted that was supposed 
 to be pleasurable to the gods. And the misdirection increased 
 every where. Empowered by the false assurance of right, 
 the mother and her child yielded to the consuming flame, 
 that Elysium might be perfumed and the gods appeased with 
 their sacrificial incense. Personal and national invasions 
 were reciprocated ; and, each one believing himself instru- 
 mental in fulfilling divine purposes; rushed into the arena of 
 conflict with enthusiastic emulation. Such manifestations 
 as these, together with the casting of the unoffending infant 
 
166 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 into the Ganges ; breaking the father beneath tlie mighty 
 car ; causing the brother to be trampled upon by men and 
 horses; and the brutal subjugation of females; were evi- 
 dences of religious misdirection. History, and the dearly 
 purchased experience of nations, justify the conclusion that, 
 in the Barbarian Period, the first, general form of religious 
 misdirection and worship, was Superstition. 
 
 What was the second mis-direction of the religious senti- 
 ment ? 
 
 Customs being continually changed by the lapse of time 
 and the diversity of circumstances, and new modes of thought 
 and expression being consequently developed, these things 
 exercised a powerful influence over this system of sensuous 
 veneration. The successive modifications of this form of 
 worship, in its passage up to and development into a differ- 
 ent organization, were almost innumerable. The experience 
 of ages having demonstrated that long-revered objects and 
 images were unworthy of veneration, the unsatisfied senti- 
 ment radiated in another direction, which was quite necessary 
 and perfectly legitimate. The chiefs and rulers, fathers and 
 prophets, were now adored and elevated to the highest possi- 
 ble eminence in human estimation. Temples of worship 
 were founded and splendidly embellished ; and the perform- 
 ance of religious ceremonies became the supposed sacred 
 duty, and the general custom. 
 
 Manifestations of deferential regard, resolving itself into 
 idolatrous adoration, to the parental heads, became frequent. 
 In truth, every real and imaginary (Obligation was acknowl- 
 edged, and every transgression, however unimportant, con- 
 fessed, accompanied with importunities for absolution, till 
 indigence and religious servility became almost universal. 
 The fathers and the temples were mediators between God 
 and His people ; and all possible authority was supposed to 
 be in their possession. 
 
 Mental servitude and voluntary submission to existing in- 
 stitutions and priestly authorities, were the legitimate and 
 unavoidable consequences. In their ignorance, they seriously 
 believed that Jehovah's spirit was incarnated and incorpo- 
 rated in priest and temple. Every curse and blessing, every 
 
TRUTH AND Mi'3TERY. 167 
 
 condemnation and forgiveness, .herefore, was pronounced in 
 the name of the Lord. And, jealous of cotemporaries, and 
 elevated by inferiors into god-like potentates, ambitious chief- 
 tains formed immense armies, and battles were fought and 
 victories achieved that Jehovah's will might be done in the 
 earth. Hence, .self-imprisonment in doctrinal dungeons, and 
 external rites, and ceremonies, and wars, were generally re- 
 garded as expressions of religion, as essential to future hap- 
 piness, and as highly pleasing to the Lord ; for in his name, 
 and with his undoubted approbation, all deeds were per- 
 formed. Substantiated by ecclesiastical records, the conclu- 
 sion can not be escaped, that the patriarchial form of religion 
 was Fanaticism. 
 
 Wliat is the third mis-direction of the religious sentiment ? 
 
 The misdirected religious sentiment, and its ramifications 
 throughout the historical tissues of past times, at length be- 
 came so wearisome and uncongenial, that the more strong 
 and philosophic minds unchained, while others had tram- 
 meled, themselves, and prominently assumed an antagonistic 
 position to all received opinions. The chain being thus 
 severed, similar minds rushed into mental and religious lib- 
 erty quite unprepared. Having been, like their ancestors, 
 all their lifetime subject to bondage, and being now emanci- 
 pated into a sphere of thought with which they were wholly 
 unacquainted, these intellects employed their time and talents, 
 not in building a more glorious system of faith, but in attack- 
 ing and demol'shing the old superstructures. And judging 
 superficially, these minds imbibed the belief that all religious 
 phenomena, and all sacredized rules, institutions, and cere- 
 monies, were conceived in, and developed from, the fertile 
 womb of the imagination. And these persons losing their 
 fellowship with, and sympathy for, those authorities and obli- 
 gations so revered by the disciples of antiquated Theology ; 
 and disregarding those duties and precepts considered so es- 
 sentially necessary to present and future happiness ; the clergy 
 were arrayed against them, and they against the clergy. 
 This diametrical opposition ultimately resolved itself into a 
 supposed duty, — a balance-wheel thus being formed that, by 
 its philosophic weight, the superstitious and fanatical ma- 
 
168 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 chine, constructed by learned and unlearned theological me 
 chanics of previous ages, might move with less irregularity 
 The sense of duty being thus inverted, the beautiful truths of 
 immortality and of one great central Cause, were almost ob 
 literated from the human mind. The third form of religious 
 misdirection, then, is Skepticism. 
 
 Thus it is made manifest, I think, that the wrong develop 
 ment of the sentiment of Justice was, in the Barbarian Period 
 Superstition ; in the Patriarchal Period, Fanaticism ; and in 
 the Civil Period it is Skepticism. As in one family, there are 
 the old and young, the parent and child ; so are these three 
 forms of religious growth discoverable in every town, country 
 and kingdom of the present century. It is quite unnecessary 
 to consult history in order to ascertain the truthfulness of 
 this statement ; for an excursion of a few leagues into the in- 
 terior of either of our principal states would supply the mind 
 with numerous confirmatory illustrations. The disease is 
 every where existing, and is contagious ; but it is modified in 
 symptom and aspect, according to the great diversity of 
 temperaments and circumstances existing in men and society; 
 for superstition is a fever which gradually increases into the 
 transition paroxysm of fanaticism, of which skepticism is bul 
 the extreme, the inversion, the chill. 
 
 Do the Barbarian and Patriarchal forms of religious gov* 
 ernment still exist ? 
 
 ■ Yes, but with certain modifications. It is true that, unlike 
 the barbarian, we have no God of caprice, but we have of 
 miracle ; we have no fears of volcanic fire, but we have of 
 an unquenchable Gehenna ; we have no speechless idols, but 
 we have deified Books ; no altars whereon to sacrifice our 
 physical being, but we have altars upon which to resign and 
 crucify our reason ; there is now no crushing of the bodies of 
 men by ponderous cars, but their minds are crushed by pre- 
 judices ; and, unlike the barbarians, we trample not on men 
 with horses, but we do with dogmatic Theology. 
 
 Chronicled upon the memory of every mind are experi- 
 ences, more or less confirmatory of the truthfulness of this 
 comparison ; but no less perfect is the analogy between the 
 second age and the present. For, unlike the patriarchs, we 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 169 
 
 have no temples, but churches ; no adoring and potentializing 
 of men because of their age, but we venerate ideas and re- 
 cords be3ause of their antique origin; we have no religious 
 invasive hostilities, but we have clerical warfare ; no period- 
 ical passovers, but we have eucharists ; we have no mental 
 restrictions, but we are privileged to live and move within 
 the circle of a creed. 
 
 Probably the phenomena of religious misdirection have 
 never presented themselves so conspicuously as at this day ; 
 but that they have existed, to a greater or less extent, in all 
 previous ages, is plain and un'deniable. Although those rites 
 and ceremonies, and ordinances now ir: use, are of no im- 
 portance in reforming and making men happier ; yet wisdom 
 prescribes their continued use, as safeguards against a greater 
 misfortune — religious anarchy. The truth of this remark 
 will appear most obvious to every reflecting parent. It is 
 well known that children, becoming accustomed to play with 
 articles of a particular kind, are exceedingly clamorous, and 
 will weep excessively, if suddenly deprived of them. The 
 judicious parent, therefore, in order to avoid the creation of 
 more disturbance than is unavoidably caused by their use, 
 will kindly persuade his children to put them aside, and will 
 engage their attention with more profitable matters. Now, 
 notwithstanding many men have acquired the character of 
 being learned in the science and metaphysics of Theology, 
 the fact can not be disguised that they are like mere children 
 in the primary school of Nature ; and thus they are ever 
 seeking for, and are highly delighted with, marvelous stories 
 and supernatural manifestations. Moreover, as necessary 
 appendages and members of their religious organization, 
 the ancient fathers bequeathed a number of ordinances, in 
 the child-like veneration and use of which the children are 
 alone quiet and content. The persuasive admonitions of 
 wisdom, therefore, will ever instruct ; but never urge the 
 adoption of any measure, having the least tendency to wound 
 the misdirected worshiper ; for when such minds grow " to 
 the fullness of tie stature of a perfect man," they will volun- 
 tarily abandon present usages, and "put away childish 
 things" forever. 
 
170 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 Let us now inquire — -What is the first correct development 
 of true religion ? 
 
 The answer is simple. Residing in a material body, per- 
 fect to the adjustment of an atom, the spirit, experiences a 
 deeply impressive consciousness of entire symmetrical pro- 
 portions — a sense of self-harmony. Accompanying this most 
 perfect and beautiful of all rudimental sensations, is an intui- 
 tive perception of the natural Laws of life, and a simple, 
 clear understanding of what constitutes a correct action. 
 How to live so as to secure the general order and har- 
 mony of one's own existence, is the first natural consid- 
 eration. 
 
 To preserve internal health, so as to enjoy external wealth 
 spontaneously bestowed from the inexhaustible repositories 
 and treasuries of Nature, is the constant and central study 
 of the duly balanced mind. The tenderest regard for per- 
 sonal happiness ; the simplest means for its attainment ; the 
 natural privileges to which body and mind are ever entitled, 
 are correct subjects of contemplation and desire, and a due 
 attendance thereunto is prescribed by the interior sense of 
 self-responsibility. 
 
 And seeking a harmony of objects, forms and colors, pre- 
 sented in the wide-spread fields of Nature, to supply the eye 
 with its appropriate gratification ; or inventing melodious 
 sounds to gratify the ear ; cultivating the science of agricul- 
 ture, or arranging and combining articles of food, that a har- 
 mony of flavors may please the taste ; courting wood-lawn 
 flowers or the violet's fragrance to charm the smell ; and 
 living in the most simple and natural manner, doing nothing 
 to disturb, but every thing to augment the harmony of per- 
 sonal existence, are the ceremonies and sacred obligations 
 imposed upon man as growing out of, and associated with, 
 the true religion. 
 
 Deep within, reposes a sweet conception of the Great 
 Spirit Father. This interior light refreshes the mind, and 
 tints its every thought with celestial beauty, and inspires it 
 with immortal aspirations. The untaught mind utters no 
 sound, but breathes the fervent prayer of gratitude and reli- 
 gious veneration, by living right. And the text, growing out 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 171 
 
 of the true sentiment within, is, at first, "know thyself;" and 
 the admonition to personal justice, or the maxim that " char- 
 ity begins at home," is the legitimate discourse. The mind 
 is internally convinced, that the duty due its Creator, is dis- 
 charged in religiously observing and devotionally obeying 
 the natural rules of life ; in rightly using every individual 
 endowment. Therefore, the first development of the native 
 religious element is Self-Justice. 
 
 Let us again inquire — What is the second correct develop- 
 ment of true religion ? 
 
 Well comprehending the material and spiritual relations 
 and unity of its self-hood, the mind intuitively recognizes a 
 harmonious relationship which should subsist between every 
 man, and the sacred ties that should inseparably unite, and 
 constitute of the whole, a Brotherhood. That a friendship 
 may subsist between all, and that each may live in reference 
 to the interests of the whole, is the constant desire and the 
 object of the greatest of all interior affections. The tenderest 
 regard for general desires and interests ; the establishment 
 of the means to render kindly offers reciprocal ; the security 
 of the natural rights granted to every man by his Maker, 
 and the universal happiness of mankind, are objects sought 
 by one prompted by the unfolded sentiment of the internal 
 arid true religion. 
 
 And studying the harmony of temperaments, and the con- 
 geniality of individual spheres, to gratify the holy sentiment 
 of conjugal affection ; securing homes, and surrounding 
 them with natural and elevating enjoyments, to improve 
 and delight the pa/rental affection ; inventing productive ma- 
 chines, and making improvements in, and advancing the 
 interests of, every science and useful art, to satisfy the fra- 
 ternal affection ; employing all deferential expressions in 
 addressing the retiring generation and treating them with 
 constant and delicate propriety, as prompted by the filial 
 affection ; and imbuing with goodness, and strengthening 
 with truth, the immortal life-springs of the human soul, so 
 that a melodious instrument, composed of individual and 
 general interests, may be constructed to concert the beautiful 
 harmony of human affairs, to gratify the universal affection 
 
172 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 — ai*3 the true baptisms, the true sacraments, and the saving 
 ordinances of the internal religion. 
 
 And now, the conception of God, and the confidence in 
 His eternally-fixed laws and universal providence, expands 
 and towers above the religious harmonies of tei restrial crea- 
 tion ; it grows majestic and sublime. It is made distinctly 
 manifest, therefore, that the text which is appropriate to this 
 stage of religious development is, " love thy neighbor ;" and 
 the spontaneous sermon is, " do unto others as you would 
 have others do unto you." Hence, the second growth is 
 Fraternal Justice. 
 
 If it be asked — What is the third and highest development 
 of true religion ? 
 
 I reply that, after understanding the laws of Nature, and 
 the unchangeableness of their operation in personal and 
 general existences, the mind adopts the principles of right- 
 eousness, and urges their application. The social relations of 
 men are investigated, classified and harmonized. Prompted 
 by justice, each man studies himself; his physical and spirit- 
 ual qualifications, his fitness and relative attractions to the 
 nearest, or most distant, neighbor ; and a voluntary spon- 
 taneous unity is the result. 
 
 Considered as immortal impulses to pure action and 
 pleasurable industry, the innate desires are provided with 
 pure and congenial gratifications. Religion being thus above 
 every thing, descends to all departments of human life and 
 action ; for commercial interests uniting with the agricul- 
 tural laboratories of every town and state, capacious store- 
 houses will be established, and filled with food for general 
 consumption. Land-privileges and home-comforts will be 
 guaranteed to every inhabitant of the earth. 
 
 True religion will develop its true likeness ! A suitable 
 home, and an appropriate tract of land, secured to each indi- 
 vidual according to his actual want and capacity to improve ; 
 and well-constructed edifices for the accommodation of all ; 
 will be the churches, the convents, the monasteries, and the 
 charitable institutions, of the true but at present unloved 
 religion. In truth, working out in universal society that 
 exquisite harmony which is represented in the general struc- 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 173 
 
 turo of the bocy and mind, is the highest possible manifesta- 
 tion of the religious sentiment. 
 
 In this stage, the conception of God has grown into an 
 idea, grand and beautiful. The idea is that God, together 
 with His material, universal Body, is a vast, glorious, 
 majestic, kind, and affectionate Personality — and that all 
 men, spirits, and angels, are His dearly beloved and eter- 
 nally progressive children. 
 
 Accompanying this idea, is a knowledge that a relationship 
 and correspondence subsists between all worlds, forms, and 
 existences in being. That the " Lord God omnipotent 
 reigneth," is the fixed but growing conviction. Indeed, the 
 sublime assurance that God is very Man, comprehending 
 within Himself the "all in all," blooms like an immortal 
 flower in the Heavenly garden of the religious mind. The 
 third growth of the religious sentiment, therefore, is Universal 
 Justice. 
 
 An immense contrast is here presented — the misdirection 
 of the native religious element on one side, and its correct 
 development on the other. The one is superstition, fanat- 
 icism, and skepticism ; the other, self-justice, fraternal jus- 
 tice, and universal justice. There is a Heaven-wide differ- 
 ence between them. But it may be asked — 
 
 Hoiu shall we discriminate between the wrong and right 
 development of the religious element ? ♦ 
 
 The intelligent Pilgrim will perceive, I think, that the 
 difference between the wrong and right development of the 
 religious sentiment consists in this, that the one is the broad, 
 popular road which leads to the destruction of harmony and 
 desolation of mind ; and that the other is trie straight and 
 beautiful path, which leads to all present and future happi- 
 ness. This religion originated in the bosom of the Divine 
 Mind ; it was deposited by Him in the human soul, and will 
 live forever. It is every one's guardian spirit ; it is an 
 unextinguishable interior light ; it is, like every other spirit- 
 ual sentiment, an angel teaching us our duty to the body and 
 mind, the parent and brother, the universe and the Father. 
 It lives and w r ill live majestically, independent of churches, 
 books, and creeds. It has caused, in ts misdirected and 
 
174 TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 
 
 inverted operation, all we most regret and deplore ; and it has 
 caused, and will cause, in its proper development, all that we 
 most love and admire. 
 
 To ask what a man believes, that we may know whether 
 to trust and respect him, is not wise. The most religious 
 man, the man nearest the kingdom of Heaven, is one who 
 lives consistently with himself, in harmony with the neigh- 
 bor, and considers justice his spiritual companion. 
 
 The simplest idea of self-responsibility will grow into a 
 compound one, and embrace the whole fraternity of human 
 creation ; and acknowledging universal relations, the mind 
 will expand through all spheres, a devoted disciple to the 
 good and the true. To cultivate the true religion,* we must 
 be free, very free from every prejudice and circumstance 
 that can trammel or impede its primary operation. Nothing 
 must be allowed to reverse or prevent its upward tendency. 
 
 First, then, "know thyself;" secondly, "love thy neigh- 
 bor ;" thirdly, " be good, be truthful, be just, love God, and 
 be happy." I know this to be the true but unloved religion. 
 
 With regard to truth and mystery, and the necessity of 
 reliable spiritual intercourse, James J. G. Wilkinson, in his 
 recent classic biography of Swedenborg, the Swedish philos- 
 opher and seer, says : — " We study the spiritual w T orld, 
 because one of us has been there, and reported it ; and we 
 study the natural world, because it is given to us, and our 
 senses are given to it, in short, because we did not make it, 
 but it is a divine fact. Whatever we have made ourselves, 
 we do not study, which is a sufficient demolition of sub- 
 jective knowledge. Thus from the spheres a blackness is 
 Jfeparting. Mystery, the mother of the abominations and 
 harlots of the earth, is unrolling from theology, philosophy, 
 and science ; and soon the practical, the only sublime, will 
 be all in all. For time will not wait long, after marrying 
 the mind to experience, before the importance of daily life 
 will not only suggest but allow or disallow every theory, 
 upon whatever subject put forth. 
 
 # # * # The lowest experience of all time is rife hi 
 spiritual intercourse already; man believes it in his fears 
 
TRUTH AND MYSTERY. 175 
 
 and hopes, even where his education is against it ; almost 
 every fami y has its legends, and nothing but the wanting 
 courage to divulge them keeps back this supernaturalism 
 from forming a library of itself. Yea, and every mourner, 
 by a freshly-opened grave, shoots with untamable love 
 toward departed friends, and bespeaks them, while the 
 genius of grief is on him, as persons of real and presentable 
 stuff. At such a clever time, burial services are but the 
 background on which the heart delineates its native skies. 
 This is the sense of universal mankind. 
 
 Science, too, is infected with these vulgar apprehensions ; 
 it can not shake them off, though it can not adopt them. 
 What would it not give to be rid of mesmerism, or even of 
 magic and astrology, which it has never known how to 
 exterminate? This is hopeless now. These griffins of 
 knowledge have bitten into its substance, and must either 
 become sciences, or science dies of them. The positive 
 school is precisely that which can least resist the invasion 
 of supernaturalism. Many materialists already have fallen 
 before it, and sunk, as might be expected, into a peculiar 
 unreasoning superstition. Nothing can save them but atten- 
 tion to spiritual experiences. Add to which, that the scien- 
 tific men, with their deep breaths and fixed objects, are 
 taking the path to seership in their own bodies ; * * * 
 for science itself is the appointed Seer of the Future. 
 
 " Old experience dotli attain, 
 To something of prophetic strain." 
 
 Again, if we turn to the arts, electric telegraphs make 
 spiritual presence between distant places ; London and 
 Edinburgh commune in spaceless conversations. Another 
 medium, glowing hotter with world-friendships, will give 
 mutual sight to the ends of the earth. Only sink into the 
 air-mine of community, and India and England shall be 
 permanent natural apparitions to each other. The mirage 
 is a true sign-post of this consummation. Distance is dying, 
 and will be only represented in the altitude of the human 
 perceptions. Magnetism itself, in its instant rounds, derides 
 and despises it ; the very stones appear to each other by its 
 
176 TRUTH AND MYSTERY 
 
 spiritual communications ; and shall men, vho are one in a 
 nobler magnetism, be reproved by the f;iendships of the 
 ground ?" 
 
 In conclusion, I feel impressed to remark, that the era of 
 mythology and superstition is fast decaying. Ignorance, 
 bigotry, skepticism, fanaticism, intolerance, spiritual depres- 
 sion, and all slavery — the great evils which now beset man- 
 kind — are rapidly dispersing ; they shall recede entirely from 
 the earth, never again to enslave and degrade humanity. 
 This world of thought and affection, and of social relations, 
 shall be progressively purified, until there shall be unfolded a 
 new heaven and a new earth wherein dwelleth righteousness. 
 And the evils which now exist, shall be known only to those 
 who will trace the history of our race ; which they will do 
 with mingling feelings of pity and regret. By spiritual 
 intercourse we learn that all men shall ultimately be joined 
 into one Brotherhood ; their interests shall be pure and 
 reciprocal ; their actions shall be just and harmonious ; they 
 shall be as one Body, animated by universal Love and gov- 
 erned by pure Wisdorn. Man's future is glowing with a 
 beautiful radiance. The mental sky is fast becoming clear 
 and serene ; and the scene is one of grandeur and sublimity. 
 Truth will consume all error and artificial theology, whose 
 power is weakened, and whose corruptions are revealed, by 
 the divine light of Nature's manifestations. Yea, all evil 
 and error will be finally subdu^ .1 and banished by the triumph 
 of the principles that are good, divine, and unchangeable ; 
 and unrighteousness shall be no .more ! Streams of good and 
 healthy inspirations will spring up, and flow down, to cleanse 
 and refresh the moral world, on whose advancing tide the 
 whole race will ascend to intellectual and social harmony, 
 and to a high state of spiritual elevation ard intercourse. 
 
A 
 
 

 No. 308 
 
 BROADWAY, 
 
 NEW YORK. 
 
 Fowler&Wells 
 
 PROFESSIONAL 
 
 EXAMINATION; 
 
 Bay and Eveisin* 
 
 NAMES AND NUMBERS OF THE O ROANS. 
 
 Amativks 
 
 I'akkntai. 
 
 FltlKNI.SIV 
 
 Inhakitat 
 Continuti 
 
 Vl TATIVKN 
 CoMBATIVI 
 
 Dkhtwjcti 
 
 Al.lMl:\TlV 
 
 ess.— Sexu.nl lore. Kindness, si rt ia, •Hon , etc. 
 Lotk.— Union for life, the pairitie instinct. 
 I.iivk.— Care of «ils]n imr, and all voilttK. 
 v —Sodality, imlo;i an.i cliiuiiiit «.f Irk-mls. 
 i vkxkss. — Love of iioiiioniil round v. [ness, 
 Y. — Application. IiiiNhin-c up cousecuti vu- 
 «sa.— Clinsllig to life, lepullinK disease. 
 :skss.— Defense, resolution, rr»ii*e, courage. 
 vknkss — Kxteniiinafi'iii.scvei i! v.lnmlncss. 
 
 lt.V.s:, 
 
 thrift. 
 
 -Seli- 
 
 CAirnoi 
 Aphbou 
 Ski.k Es 
 
 FlIlMNK! 
 CONSCIKNT 
 
 Horn.- Ex 
 SPIKITI'AI.I 
 Vf.nkrati; 
 
 DkNKVOLK 
 
 :km. —Self-respect. di.-iiiv. seir-ivli. nice. inde- 
 — Stability .petsevc anee .decision. ipendence 
 
 hisskss.— Sense ol"ri-ht. iustice, dutv. etc. 
 
 ectation, anticipation, trust in the future. 
 
 •y. — intuition, prescience, prophecy, faith. 
 
 s— Worship, adoration, devotion, deference. 
 
 CK.— Sympathy, kindness, goodness. 
 
 CONSTRirCTIVKNKSS. — llIKClHllt\ , maviml sV ill. [r 
 
 Idkamty.— Taste, lov« of beauty, poetry, and rem 
 SUBLIMITY.— Love of the grand, vast, eniile 
 Imitation.— Copying, minii- King.dolng like. [InO^M 
 Mirth.— Pun, wit, ridicule facet iousness, joking. 
 Individuality. — Observation, desire to sec and k 
 Form.— Memory of shape looks, persons, and t/.fl 
 Si/.k. — Measurement of quantity, distance. (.. !>tf i 
 Wkioht. — Control of n.otion, balancing, bulling, 
 Color.— Discernment and love of colors, tints, hues, 1 
 OitDKR. — Method, system, going by rule, keeping thing 
 Calculation— Men al arithmetic. reckoning, fin placf 
 Locality. — Memory of places, position, etc. ftails, etc 
 Kvbntuality.— Memory of facts, events, history, d« 
 Timk. — Telling when, time of day, dates, how long, etc 
 Tusk. — Love of music, singing and playing fr>/ ear. 
 Languagk. — Expression by words, acts, tones.looks. etc 
 Casuai.ity —rVniuinv, thinking, reasoning, adapting 
 Comparison.— Analysis, inferring, discrimination ,et« 
 Human Naturk. — Perception of character, motives, etc 
 Suavity. — Pleasantness, blandne3s, persuasiven'* s s. 
 
 Phrenological Examinations and Advtoe, wilh Chnrts and "Written Descriptions of Charac- 
 ter, when desired, by Fowler and Wells, No. 308 Broadway, New York. 
 
 THE 
 
 We publish the following PoruLAK and Scientific Journals : 
 AMERICAN PHRENOLOGICAL JOURNAL.- 
 
 A Repository «>f S''icncp, Literature, and General Intelligence, devoted to Phrenology, Education, 
 Mechanism, Architecture, and to all those Progressive Measures which are calculated to Reform. 
 Elevate, and Improve Mankind. Illustrated with numerous portraits and other engravings. A 
 beautiful Quarto, suitable for binding. Published monthly at One Dollar a Year in advance. 
 
 THE WATER-CURE JOURNAL.-Devoted to Hydropathy, its Pbilo* 
 ophy and Practice : to Physiology ami Anatomy, with illustrative engravings : to Dietetics, Exercise, 
 Clothing, Occupations, Amusements, and those Laws which govern Life and Health. $1 a Year. 
 
 LIFE ILLUSTRATED: A. Journal of Entertainment, Improvement, and 
 
 Progress. To illustrate Life in till its forms and aspects, to discuss the leading Ideas of the day, td 
 record all signs of Progress, to advocate the Political and Industrial Rights of all classes, to point 
 out all legitimate means of Economy and Profit, and to encourage a spirit of 
 
 Hope, Activity, Self-Rcliaucc, and Manliness 
 
 among the People, are somp of the objects aimed at in bus journal ; and possessing superior facili-' 
 lies for doing so, we shall rest satisfied with nothing short of making Like Illustrated one of the 
 verv best family newspapers in the world. Published weekly at Two Dollars a year. 
 Foil Tiikee Dollars, a copy of each of these three journals will be sent a year to one address. 
 
 Please address FOWLER AND WELLS, 308 Broadway, New York. 
 
 I 
 

 
 v x °, ■' o » v * \(> 
 
 5 * o^» ,, v qO «» Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 
 .\ ^ '/• '- m° \^ ^ Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 
 V' - C '-p V ** , Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 
 
 ^. ,^ PreservationTechnologies 
 
 ,\V ,J ]p ,C, «*> A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 ^- « '? ^O, ^\, v <*' 1 11 Thomson Park Drive 
 
 s- ,\ -fc /-.v a, ^ Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
 
 S A . , . (724,779-2111 
 
I 
 
 i, 
 
 
 .^ x 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 lOp- 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 & * 
 
 - 
 
 3 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 013 412 668 1